(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Perkins, the fakeer : a travesty on reincarnation : his wonderful workings in the cases of "When Reginald was Caroline," "How Chopin came to Remsen," and "Clarissa's troublesome baby""

N VERSITYOF CA RIVERS DE, LIBRARY 



' ' ST" 



3 1210018172146 










THE LIBRARY 

OF 

THE UNIVERSITY 

OF CALIFORNIA 

RIVERSIDE 



FROM THE LIBRARY 

OF 
DR. J. LLOYD EATON 



PERKINS, THE FAKEER 




"/ groaned aloud, and felt the tears come to Caroline's 
beautiful eyes." 



PERKINS,/^ FAKEER 

A TRAISESTT ON REINCARNATION 



His Wonderful Workings in the Cases of 

"When Reginald Was Caroline" 
"How Chopin Came to Remsen" 
and " Clarissa s Troublesome Baby" 



BY EDWARD S. VAN ZILE 

Author of "ffitb Sivord and Crucifix" etc. 

ILLUSTRATED BY HY MAYER 




1903 




PUBLISHING CO. 
NEW YORK LONDON 



COPYRIGHTED 
July, 1900, December, 
i 9 o i , J ul y , 1902 
BY ESS ESS 
PUBLISHING CO. 



COPYRIGHTED 
1903, BY 
THE SMART SET 
PUBLISHING CO. 
First Printing in ^jpril 



PREFACE. 

IN offering to the public in book form the fol 
lowing tales, from the pages of THE SMART 
SET, the opportunity is presented to the author 
of answering the questions that have frequently 
been asked of him and the publishers, since these 
stories first appeared in print, concerning their 
origin. He is not, and has not been, the deus ex 
machina. 

One Perkins, a Yankee who lived for fifty years 
in India, and became an adept in mysteries re 
jected by the Occidental mind, is responsible for 
the curious psychical transpositions described in 
the following pages. I am not at liberty to say 
much about Perkins. He has control of a power 
that is so peculiar, and I may say erratic, that I 
dare not offend him. If, in this preface, I should 



Preface. 

tell the public too much about Perkins, he has both 
the ability and the inclination to work me harm 
of the disastrous sort herein described. I do not 
dare to defy him. 

I have taken the liberty of telling these stories 
in the first person. My choice of this method 
will at once commend itself to the thoughtful 
reader; and, what is more important, I am sure 
that it will satisfy the amour propre of Perkins, 
the Fakeer a consummation devoutly to be 
wished. 

E. S. VAN Z. 

Hartford, Conn., March, 1903. 



CONTENTS. 



WHEN REGINALD WAS CAROLINE. 

CHAPTER PAGE 

I. TRANSPOSED 15 

II. A WEIRD TOILETTE 29 

III. CAROLINE'S USURPATION 43 

IV. THE STRENUOUS LIFE 56 

V. SUZANNE'S BUSY DAY 69 

VI. VERSES AND VIOLETS 82 

VII. IRRITATION AND CONSOLATION 94 

VIII. NEWS FROM CAROLINE 106 

IX. AFTERNOON CALLERS 1 16 

X. RECRIMINATIONS 128 

XL A DINNER AND A DISCUSSION 140 

XII. YAMAMA AND RELEASE 151 

HOW CHOPIN CAME TO REMSEN. 

I. CHOPIN'S OPUS 47 167 

II. REMSEN CONFRONTS A MYSTERY 179 

9 



Contents. 

CUAPTER JACK 

III. BIOGRAPHICAL DATA 190 

IV. SlGNORINA MOLATTl 2OI 

V. A POLISH FANTASIA 212 

VI. CONSULTING A SPECIALIST 221 

VILA PRELIMINARY CANTER , 234 

VIII. THE CHOPIN SOCIETY 244 

IX. AN UNRECORDED OPUS 254 

X. TOM'S RECOVERY 263 

CLARISSA'S TROUBLESOME BABY. 

I. MY LATE HUSBAND 279 

II. A FOND FATHER 288 

III. MY FIRST AND SECOND 298 

IV. NURSERY CONFESSIONS 308 

V. A SPOILED CHILD 317 

VI. PROTOPLASM AX D FROTH 326 

VII. A BIOLOGIST AND A BABY 336 

VIII. HUSH-A-BY, NUMBER ONE ! 344 

IX. A BOSTON GIRL 352 

X. AN UNCANNY FLIRTATION 363 

XL A MYSTERIOUS ELOPEMENT 372 



10 



I. 

When Reginald Was Caroline. 



That night the wife of King S&ddhbdana, 
Maya the Queen, asleep beside her Lord, 
Dreamed a strange dream. 

THE LIGHT OF ASIA. 



WHEN REGINALD WAS CAROLINE. 



CHAPTER I. 

TRANSPOSED. 

But what a mystery this erring mind ! 
It wakes within a frame of various powers 
A stranger in a new and wondrous world. 
N. P. Willis. 

To begin at the beginning : the tragedy or 
farce whichever it may prove to be opened just 
a week ago. I turned on my side, as I awoke 
last Wednesday morning, to look into my wife's 
face, and, lo, I beheld, as in a mirror, my own 
countenance. My first thought was that I was 
under the influence of the tag end of a quaint 
dream, but presently my eyes, or rather my wife's, 
opened slowly and an expression of mingled hor 
ror and amazement shone therein. 

" What what " groaned Caroline, in my 

'5 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

voice, plucking at my or perhaps I should say 
our beard. " Reginald, am I mad you look 
where are you? What is this on my chin and 
what have you done to yourself? " 

Whether to laugh or swear or weep I hardly 
knew. The bedroom looked natural, thank God, 
or I think that at the outset we should have 
lost our transposed minds even more completely 
than we had. The sun came in through the win 
dow as usual. I could see my trousers if they 
were mine lying across a chair at the further 
end of my dressing-room. It was all common 
place, natural, homelike. But when I glanced 
again at my wife, there she lay, pale and trem 
bling, with my face, beard, tousled hair and heavy 
features. I rubbed a slender white hand across 
my brow or, to be accurate, the brow that had 
been my wife's. There could be no doubt that 
something uncanny, supernatural, theosophical 
or diabolical had happened. While we lay dead 
with sleep our respective identities had changed 
places, through some occult blunder that, I real- 

16 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

ized clearly enough, was certain to cause us no 
end of annoyance. 

" Don't move," I whispered to Caroline, and 
there flashed before my mind a circus-poster that 
I had gazed at as a boy, marveling in my young 
impressionability at the hirsute miracle that had 
been labeled in red ink, " The Bearded Lady." 

" Don't move," I continued, hoping against 
hope that by prompt measures I might repair the 
mysterious damage that had been done to us by 
this psychical transposition. " Shut your eyes, 
Caroline, and lie perfectly still. Don't worry, my 
dear. Make your mind perfectly blank recep 
tive to impressions. Now, we'll put forth an 
effort together. I'm lying with my eyes closed, 
and I am willing myself to return to my own 
body. Do likewise, Caroline. Don't tremble so! 
There's no danger. Things can't be worse, can 
they? There's comfort in that, is there not? 
Now ! Are you ready ? Use your will power, my 
dear, for all it's worth." 

We lay motionless, blind, silent for a time. 

17 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

That I should gaze into my wife's own face when 
I opened my eyes again I fondly imagined, for 
I had always been proud of my force of will. 
Caroline, too as I had good reason to know 
possessed a stubborn determination that had great 
dynamic possibilities. 

" Ready ! " I exclaimed, presently. " Open 
your eyes, my dear ! " 

Horror! There was my wife gazing at me 
with my eyes and pulling nervously at my infer 
nal beard. As she saw that I was still occupying 
her fair body, my eyes began to fill, and a man's 
hoarse sobs relieved my wife's overwrought feel 
ings. 

"Is it oh, Reginald! is it reincarnation, do 
you think ? " she questioned in her misery. 

" Ah, something of that nature, I fear, Car 
oline," I admitted, reluctantly. " It's a new one 
on me, anyway. But it can't last. Don't be 
impatient, my dear. It'll soon pass off." 

But even as I spoke I knew that I was using 
my wife's sweet, soft voice for deception. What- 
18 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

ever it was, it had come to stay for a time at 
least. 

" I think, Reggie, dear, that, if you don't mind, 
I'll have breakfast in bed." 

Like a flash, Caroline's remark revealed to me 
the frightful problems that would crop up con 
stantly from our present plight. Number one pre 
sented itself instantly; I had an important en 
gagement at my office at 9:30. If Caroline re 
mained in bed I couldn't keep it. Then it came 
to me that if she rose and dressed I should be 
in no better case. Dressed? She would be 
obliged to put on my clothes, anyway! What 
other alternative was there? 

" I think, Caroline, dear," I suggested, gently, 
" that we'd better wait awhile before we make 
our plans. It may go away suddenly. A change 
may take place at any moment." 

" It came in our sleep, and it'll go in our sleep," 
said my wife, confidently, and I was struck by 
the gruffness that a firm conviction gave to my 

19 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

voice. I had never noticed it when I had been 
in full and free possession thereof. 

" If we could only go to sleep," I sighed, 
glancing again at my trousers and suppressing 
a harsh expletive that arose to my beautiful 
lips. 

" I couldn't sleep, Reginald. I'm sure of that. 
I feel a horror of sleep, but I need something. 
Perhaps oh, Reggie, it can't be that! but I 
can't help thinking that I want a a cock 
tail." 

Caroline hid her borrowed face in my great, 
clumsy hands. 

It required an effort of memory for me to put 
myself into sympathy with her present craving. 
I hadn't thought of a cocktail since I had awak 
ened. It was only once in a very great while that 
I indulged in an eye-opener. But I had been out 
very late Tuesday night in fact, it had been 
this morning before I had reached home from the 
club and I was not, upon reflection, altogether 
astonished at the wish that my poor wife had 
29 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

expressed wi .h such awkward coyness. But to 
grant her request demanded heroic action, and 
I hesitated lefore taking what might prove 
to be an irrevocable step. If I left the bed 
under existing conditions, a temporary psychical 
maladjustment night become permanent. Then, 
again, I realized that my little feet felt repelled 
by the chill thai would come to them if exposed 
to a cold draught that blew through a window 
open in my oi, rather, Caroline's dressing- 
room. \ 

" Go into the-, bathroom and take a cold 
plunge," I suggested to Caroline, to gain time. 
" It's more bracing than a cocktail." 

" You ought to know, Reginald," she re 
marked, in my most playful voice. 

Her ill-timed jocosity struck me as ghastly. 

" Caroline, dear," I began, " we must beware 
of recriminations. ' It is a condition, not a the 
ory, that confronts us/ " I quoted, mournfully, 
" If we should fall out, you and I " 

" If we only could ! " sighed Caroline. 
21 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

"Could what?" I cried, in shrill falsetto. 

" Fall out, Reginald," she answered, grimly. 
"Can't you think of something slse to try? 
Really, it's too absurd! What is the matter with 
us, Reggie? Are we dreaming? " 

I listened, intently. The servr nts were astir 
down-stairs, and through the windows came the 
clatter of early vehicles and the thin voice of a 
newsboy crying at eight o'clock the ten o'clock 
"extra" of a yellow journal. There was noth 
ing in our environment to suggest the supernat 
ural or to explain a mystery tint deepened as the 
moments passed. The external world w T as un 
changed, and startling thought! Caroline and 
I must confront it presently under conditions that 
were, so far as I knew, unprecedented in the his 
tory of the race. 

" That's no dream ! " I exclaimed, terror- 
stricken. My wife's maid had rapped, as usual, 
at the outer door of our apartments. " Good God, 
Caroline, what shall we do?" 

" Tell her I don't want her this morning, Reg- 

22 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

inalcl ! Send her away, will you ? She mustn't see 
me yet." 

" But my your this hair, Caroline? How'll 
I get it up without Suzanne's help? " 

" I'll do it for you," answered Caroline, in a 
voice that sounded like a despairing moan. 

" Look at those hands my hands, Caroline ! 
You can't dress hair with them. Take my word 
for that." 

Suzanne rapped again, thinking, doubtless, that 
we were still asleep. 

" I'll be there directly, Suzanne," cried Caro 
line, in my voice. 

We turned cold with consternation. What 
would Suzanne think of this? My reputation in 
my own household had been jeopardized on the 
instant. 

" Caroline ! Caroline ! You must pull yourself 
together ! " I whispered. " Have courage, and 
do keep your wits about you! Act like a man, 
will you? Keep quiet, now. I'll speak to Su 
zanne." 

23 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

With a courage begotten by desperation, I sat 
erect. Fear and hope had been at war within me 
as, for the first time since I had awakened, I 
changed my posture. I had dreaded the uncanny 
sensation that would spring from further proof 
that I was really imprisoned in my wife's body. 
But I had clung to a shred of hope. It might 
be that Caroline and I in motion would find the 
psychical readjustment that had been denied to us 
in repose. I was instantly undeceived. As I sat 
up in bed, Caroline's luxuriant dark tresses fell 
over my shoulders and I looked down at a lock of 
hair that lay black against my tapering white fin 
gers. A wave of physical well-being swept over 
me, and, despite the horror of my situation, my 
heart beat with a great joy in life. The blood 
came into my well-rounded cheeks, as I recalled 
Caroline's recent request for a cocktail. What a 
shame it was that a big, healthy man should want 
a stimulant early in the day ! 

" Suzanne! " I cried. " Suzanne, are you still 
there?" 

24 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" Oni, madame," came the maid's voice, a note 
echoing through it that I did not like. 

" I shall not want you for fifteen minutes, Suz 
anne," I said. " Come back in a quarter of an 
hour." I felt a cold chill creeping over me, and 
Caroline's sweet voice trembled slightly. " And 
may the devil fly away with you, Suzanne ! " I 
muttered, as I fell back against the pillows. 

" We've had our sentence suspended for fifteen 
minutes, Caroline," I said, presently. " But how 
the deuce am I going to get through my toilet? 
My French is not like yours, my dear, and you 
never speak English to Suzanne. It's actually 
immoral, Caroline, the way I get my genders 
mixed up in French." 

" Oh, don't say that, Reginald! " exclaimed my 
wife, in a horrified basso. 

" Say what, Caroline? " I asked, petulantly. 

" That about mixing genders being immoral, 

Reggie," she fairly moaned. " I'm not immoral, 

even if if if I have got your gender, Reginald. 

I didn't want it," she added, sternly, " and I can't 

25 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

be held responsible if I am masculine or neuter 
or intransitive. My advice to you, Reginald, is 
not to say much to Suzanne in any language." 

I could not refrain from a silvery chuckle, the 
sound of which changed my mood instantly. 

" How often I've said that to you, Caroline!" 
I remarked, most unkindly. 

" I don't gossip with Suzanne any more than 
you do with your man," growled Caroline, in a 
tone that hurt me deeply. 

My man! Great Lucifer, I had almost for- , 
gotten his existence. He would be in my dress 
ing-room presently to trim my beard and make of 
himself a nuisance in various ways. Jenkins had 
his good points as a valet, but he was too talk 
ative at times and always inquisitive. I could 
have murdered Suzanne and Jenkins at that mo 
ment with good appetite. 

" Caroline," I said, gloomily, " Fate has or 
dained that you a-nd I, for some reason that 
is not apparent, must make immediate choice 
between two courses of action. We can commit 
26 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

suicide there's a revolver in the room. Or we 
may face the ordeal bravely, helping each other, 
as the day passes, to conceal from the world our 
strange affliction. I have no doubt that while we 
sleep to-night the ah psychical mistake that 
has been made will be rectified." 

My voice faltered as I uttered the last sentence. 
Neither my experience nor reading had furnished 
me with data upon which I could safely base so 
optimistic a conclusion. 

" I I don't want to die, Reggie/' muttered 
Caroline, with a gesture of protest. 

" The club was rather quiet last night," I re 
marked, musingly; but my wife did not catch 
the significance of the words. " Well, if we're 
4*to brace up and stand the racket, Caroline, we 
must begin at once. You must give me a few 
pointers about Suzanne. I'll reciprocate of 
course, and you'll have no trouble in bluffing 
Jenkins to a standstill. There he is now! Call 
out to him, my dear. Don't be afraid of using 
27 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ah my voice. Tell him you are coming to him 
at once." Unbroken silence ensued. 

" Now, Caroline, be a man that's a good girl ! 
Tell him you'll be out in five minutes." 

My wife's stalwart figure was shaking with 
nervousness. 

" Oh ah oh, Jenkins," she roared, presently. 
" Jenkins, go away. I don't want you this morn 
ing. Go away ! go away ! Do you hear me ? Go 
away ! " 

" Yes, sir," came Jenkins's voice to us, amaze 
ment and flunkeyism mingled therein in equal 
parts. " Yes, sir. I'm going at once, sir." 

"Now you have done it, Caroline!" I cried, 
in a high treble of anger. " Great Scott ! how that 
man will talk down-stairs ! " 

For a moment the sun-lighted room whirled 
before my eyes like a golden merry-go-round, and 
I lay there, limp and helpless, awaiting in misery 
Suzanne's imminent return. 



28 



CHAPTER II. 

A WEIRD TOILETTE. 

My spirit wrestles in anguish 
With fancies that will not depart ; 

A ghost who borrowed my semblance 
Has hid in the depth of my heart. 

Hjalmar Hjorth Boyesen. 

" MADAME seems to be in very low spirits this 
morning," Suzanne had the audacity to remark 
to me as she deftly manipulated my wife's dark, 
luxuriant hair, to my infinite annoyance. She 
spoke in French, a language that always rubs 
me the wrong way. I gazed restlessly at the 
dainty furnishings of Caroline's dressing-room, 
and remained silent. 

Presently Suzanne spoke again. " I hope that 
madame has received no bad news." 

" Great Scott, girl! what are you driving at? " 
I heard my wife's voice exclaim, and my reck- 
29 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

lessness appalled me. Suzanne was paralyzed for 
a moment. I could see her pretty face in the mir 
ror, and it had turned pale on the instant. 

" Pardon me, madame," she gasped, " but I 
I thought " 

" Don't think! " I cried, crossly. " Tie up my 
this ah, hair, and let me do the thinking, will 
you?" 

Repentance for my harsh words came to me 
at once. Suzanne stifled a gasp and a sob and 
continued her work as a coiffeuse. I realized that 
I must control my impulsiveness at once. I had 
never understood what my friends had meant 
when they had accused me of a lack of imagina 
tion. I had taken pride in the fact that I was a 
straightforward, two-plus-two-makes-four kind 
of a man, not given to foolish fancies nor errant 
day-dreams. I had attributed my success in bus 
iness to this tendency toward the matter-of-fact, 
but now, for the first time in my life, I regretted 
my lack of imaginative power. I must, for my 
dear Caroline's sake yes, in the name of com- 
30 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

mon decency preserve my psychical incognito 
in the presence of my wife's maid. Suddenly, I 
was startled by hearing my voice in the bath 
room uttering something that sounded much like 
an exclamation of horror. In my consternation 
I sat erect, listening intently. 

"What is the matter, madame?" whispered 
Suzanne, excitedly. " Monsieur, too, seems out 
of sorts this morning." 

I realized that Caroline had found sufficient 
courage to set out in quest of the cold plunge 
that I had advised in lieu of a cocktail. There 
came the sound of running water from the bath 
room. 

" Go on, Suzanne," I said, gently. " Get 
through with this hair of mine, will you? 
There's nothing the matter. Caroline Reginald 
ah Mr. Stevens didn't get quite enough sleep, 
that's all. He's made the spray too cold." 

Suzanne's hands trembled perceptibly as she 
resumed her task. 

" There's a note for madame this morning," 
31 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

she said, presently, lowering her voice again, and 
always speaking her detestable mother-tongue. 

" Of course there is," I remarked, astonished 
at the maid's manner. " Her ah my mail is 
full of 'em. Who's the note from, Suzanne? " 

" Madame is so remote to-day ! " murmured 
Suzanne, helplessly. " Did I not tell madame that 
he would write to her ? " 

A chill ran through my veins, but I made nei 
ther sound nor movement. Apparently my wife's 
maid had become a discreet postmistress, whose 
good offices it might behoove me to look into. 

" I'll read the note later in the day, Suzanne. 
Are you nearly done with this infernal hair ? " 

" Mon Dieu! " exclaimed the girl, but she went 
no further. 

A splash, a groan, followed by a hoarse yell, 
echoed through the suite. 

"Damn it!" I cried, desperately. "Why 
didn't Jenkins stay here? She he'll never get 
dressed ! " 

"Where is Jenkins, madame?" asked Su- 
32 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

zanne, nervously. " Monsieur seems to be ex 
cited. And madame what is the matter with 
madame ? " 

The girl's consternation was not strange. Car 
oline, the grand dame, gentle, self-poised, unex- 
citable, sat before the wide-eyed Suzanne, swear 
ing in a voice that had been fashioned by nature 
for nothing harsher than a drawing-room expletive. 

" Caroline," came my wife's borrowed voice, 
faintly, as if she were talking to herself. It was 
'some time before I realized that she was calling 
me. 

" Yes ah Reginald ! " I managed to cry, in a 
trembling falsetto. 

" Monsieur seems to want you, madame," said 
Suzanne, wonderingly. " Where is Jenkins, 
madame? " 

" God only knows ! " I exclaimed, desperately. 
" Down-stairs, I suppose, talking through his hat. 
Send him to me at once, girl." 

" Madame ! Jenkins ? Send Jenkins to you ? 
Madame, I do not comprehend." 

3 33 4 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" To me ? I didn't say to me, did I ? Send 
him to Car Reginald Mr. Stevens! Wasn't 
that what I said? Go, Suzanne! And wait a 
minute. If you mention my name to Jenkins 
that is, if you gossip with him coming up-stairs, 
I'll dismiss you this morning. Tell Jenkins to 
hold his chattering tongue, or he'll get the grand 
ah, manner nayst palif' 

Suzanne burst into tears, and, instead of obey 
ing my behest, fell, with true French impetuosity, 
upon her knees at my feet, and, seizing my cold 
hands, buried her face in them, sobbing hysteric 
ally. 

" Oh, madame ! madame ! What have I done 
to deserve this?" she moaned, in her diabolical 
French. " Why do you speak to me treat me 
this way? It is so cruelly cruel! Oh, madame, 
have I not been faithful, discreet, blind, deaf, 
dumb? Have I ever betrayed even a little, little 
secret of yours? " 

" Caroline ! ' There was a note of mingled 
anger and dismay in my voice as it came to me, 
34 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

harsh and unwelcome, from my distant dress 
ing-room, the door of which Caroline had 
closed. 

" I must go to her ! " I cried, springing to 
my feet, and tripping over my dressing-gown as 
I pushed by the kneeling, hysterical maid. Su 
zanne grasped what I now believe to have been 
the hem of my garment. 

" Oh, madame, you must not go to him ! Mon 
sieur's voice is so wild! I am sure that he is 
not well. You must rest here, madame! See, I 
am going. I will send Jenkins to monsieur at 
once. Mon Dieu! Mon Dieu! I go, madame! 
I shall return to you very soon." 

Suzanne had really gone, and, pulling myself 
together by a strong effort of will, I stumbled 
from the dressing-room, crossed our bed-chamber 
and knocked on the door, behind which I could 
hear Caroline uttering subdued exclamations in 
my raucous voice. 

" Who's there ? Go away ! Who is it ? " cried 
my wife, in a panic. 

35 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Don't get rattled, my dear," I called out, in 
Caroline's sweetest tones. " Suzanne has gone to 
find Jenkins. Let me in, my dear. I may be 
able to give you a few tips." 

The door flew open and I saw that Caroline 
had managed to don my underclothing. My 
heavy features displayed the joy that my wife felt 
at my arrival. I learned afterward that she had 
been having serious trouble with my linen shirt. 

" Oh, Reggie," she exclaimed, making my 
voice tremble with emotion. " I've had such a 
horrible time ! " She threw my great, muscular 
arms around her neck, and I felt my beard 
scratching my her smooth, delicate cheeks. 

" Sit down, Caroline, and calm yourself," I 
implored her. " This is no time for this kind of 
thing. We've got but a moment to ourselves. 
Suzanne has gone to bring Jenkins back." 

Caroline shuddered, but said nothing. 

' You gave me a terrible shock, my dear," I 
remarked, calmly. " I feared that some terrible 
accident had happened to you." 
36 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" The very worst has happened, Reggie," she 
mused, in something like a prolonged growl. " I 
don't think I'll ever be able to go through with 
it." 

" We've made a bad beginning, Caroline. I'll 
admit that. But all is not yet lost. Jenkins and 
Suzanne doubtless imagine that you are merely 
suffering from a somewhat stubborn and persist 
ent jag." 

" How horribly vulgar ! " groaned Caroline. 

" Don't disabuse Jenkins's mind of the idea," 
I implored her. " It's hard on you, I'll admit, 
but it's better than the truth. We can't tell them 
that we've changed bodies for a time. They'd 
think us crazy, Caroline." 

" We will be, Reginald," growled the dismayed 
giant, seemingly on the verge of tears. " If I 
were only dressed I wouldn't be so frightened. 
But you are such a clumsy creature, Reggie." 

I sprang to my feet. I thought I heard voices 
in the lower hall. 

" They're coming, Caroline. Don't say much 
37 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

to Jenkins, but, if you think of it, my dear, swear 
at him softly now and then. It'll quiet his sus 
picions, if he has any." 

As I started to leave the room, I turned sharp 
ly, and eyed my own face searchingly. Imitating 
Suzanne's voice as well as I could, I said : 

" There's a note for madame this morning. 
Did I not tell madame that he would write to 
her?" 

Bitterly did I regret my untimely sarcasm. 
Caroline, white to the lips, tottered where she 
stood. 

" Reginald ! " she cried, in a deep, horror- 
stricken voice that could have been heard through 
out the house and in the street outside. 

Rushing back, I helped her towards a chair. 

" It's all right, Caroline," I said, in dulcet, 
pleading tones. " Don't mind it, my dear. I am 
sure that you will be able to explain the ah 
little matter wholly to my satisfaction." Then 
a thought flashed through my mind that was like 
a cold douche, and I added : " And don't forget 
38 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

about Jenkins, my dear. Don't encourage him to 
talk. And, above all, don't believe anything that 
he may say. He's a most stupendous liar." 

With that I hurried back to Caroline's dressing- 
room just in time to seat myself before Suzanne, 
panting from haste and excitement, rushed into 
the room. 

" Jenkins, madame," she cried, wringing her 
hands, " Jenkins is a villain, a rascal, a scoun 
drel." The girl appeared to have a long list of 
opprobrious French epithets in her vocabulary. 

" Calm yourself, Suzanne," I said, coolly. 
" You have sent Jenkins to monsieur ? " 

" Alas, madame, he refused to obey me unless 
I agreed to kiss him. The horrid, degenerate, un 
principled English beast! Mon Dieu! I could 
not kiss him, madame." 

" Curse the man's devilish impudence ! " I ex 
claimed, while Suzanne stared at me, her pretty 
mouth wide open in amazement. 

" You say such queer things to-day, madame ! " 
she murmured, presently, resuming her duties in 
39 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

a melancholy way. " What will madame wear 
for breakfast? " 

Her question startled me. My mind endeav 
ored, without much success, to recall Caroline's 
morning costumes. 

" What's the matter with her ah my plum- 
colored ah tea-gown?" I asked, recklessly. 

" Madame is jocose facetious," remarked Su 
zanne, pretending to laugh. I reflected bitterly 
that I could not see the joke. 

" You have such excellent taste, Suzanne," I 
said, proud of my cleverness. " Tog me out in 
any old thing. But it must be warm and snug, 
girl. I have had chills up my back until I feel 
like a small icicle in a cold wind." Suddenly an 
inspiration came to me. " Suzanne, you'll find a 
bottled cocktail in the bedroom closet. Never 
mind the cracked ice. Pour me out about four 
fingers and bring it to me at once. Don't stare 
at me like that, girl! Quick work, now. And 
ah don't let Caro that is, Mr. Stevens hear 
you. Go ! " 

40 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

Suzanne, pale with amazement, hurried away 
to find the stimulant that had become suddenly the 
one thing on earth that I really desired. Pres 
ently, she returned, carrying a half-filled cocktail 
glass. 

"Here's how, Suzanne!" I cried, joyously, 
forgetting caste distinctions in my delight at the 
opportunity of restoring my waning vitality. I 
swallowed the smooth concoction at a gulp, Su 
zanne watching me with a puzzled smile on her 
disturbed countenance. 

" Jenkins is with monsieur," she remarked as 
she took the empty glass from my white, slender 
hand. Apprehension clutched at my heart again. 

" Does ah Mr. Stevens monsieur seem 
to be ah quiet ? " I asked, eagerly. 

" I didn't hear his voice, madame," answered 
Suzanne, arranging a sky-blue morning-gown for 
my use. " But Jenkins is talking, talking, talk 
ing all the time, madame." 

" Damn him for a confounded cockney gas 
bag! " I murmured, despondently, but fortunately 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Suzanne was at that moment busy at the further 
end of the dressing-room. I stood erect, impa 
tient of further delay. 

" Look here, girl," I exclaimed, " will you quit 
this fussy nonsense and get me out of here ? I've 
got an engagement at " 

My sweet, velvety voice failed me as I realized 
that I was again forgetting myself, or, rather, 
Caroline. 

The long suffering Suzanne was at my side, in 
stantly. 

" Madame may go now," she said, giving a 
finishing touch here and there to my hair and 
costume. I made for the bedroom eagerly, but 
tripped over my dress, recovering my equilibrium 
and went on. Suzanne said something to herself 
in French, but the only words that came distinctly 
to my ears were: 

" Le cocktail! II est diabolique! " 



CHAPTER III. 
CAROLINE'S USURPATION. 

In philosophic mood last night, as idly I was lying, 

That souls may transmigrate, methought, there could be no 

denying ; 

So just to know to what I owe propensities so strong, 
I drew my soul into a chat our gossip lasted long. 

B&ranger. 

IT was not wholly unpleasant to find myself 
facing Caroline across the breakfast-table. There 
she sat, attired in my most becoming gray busi 
ness suit, in outward seeming a large, well- 
groomed man-of-the-world. The light in her 
or my eyes suggested the possibility that she had 
found compensations for her soul's change of 
base. If that was the case, Caroline was more 
to be envied than I was, for, despite the feminine 
beauty that had become mine for a time, I was 
43 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

wholly ill-at-ease and disgruntled. My hand 
trembled and I spilled the coffee that it had be 
come my duty to serve. Jones, our phlegmatic 
butler, appeared to be politely astonished at my 
clumsiness and glanced at me furtively now and 
again. 

" Two lumps, Caroline ? " I asked, absently. 
Catching my wife's masculine eye, I felt the blood 
rush to my cheeks. " Reginald, I mean ! " 

" Three lumps, and plenty of cream, Caro 
line," said my wife, with ready wit. What a 
domineering note there was in my voice when 
used vicariously! I wondered if Caroline had 
noticed it. 

" You may go, Jones," I said, presently. " I'll 
ring if we need you." 

A gleam of surprise came into the butler's eyes, 
but he controlled it instantly, and strode from 
the breakfast-room like a liveried automaton. 

" You are not eating, Reginald," said my wife, 
in a gruff whisper, glancing at the door through 
which Jones had made his exit. " You must not 
44 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

give way to your nervousness, dear boy. You'll 
need all your strength before the day is over." 

" Gad, you're right if I can judge by the last 
hour, Caroline," I remarked, endeavoring by force 
of will to beget an appetite for toast and eggs. 
" Just hand me my letters, will you ? Here are 
yours, my dear." 

I saw the masculine cheeks redden, but Caro 
line made no effort to act upon the suggestion 
that I had thrown out. 

" Reggie ! Reggie ! " she moaned, hoarsely, 
" is there no help for us ? Can't you think of 
something that will change us back again? It's 
simply unbearable. Sometimes it makes me 
laugh, but I almost died before I got out of the 
bath-room. And Jenkins was simply detestable! 
You must get us out of this, Reginald, or I warn 
you I shall read these letters, go down to your 
office and your club and enjoy life in your way 
for a while, my dear." 

There was something in all this that I did not 
altogether like, but I smiled as I said: 

45 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Are you laboring under the delusion, Caro 
line, that my daily life, filled to overflowing with 
business cares that you know nothing about, is 
pleasanter than yours ? You can do as you please 
all day long see people or deny yourself to them, 
as you choose. I had noticed a tendency upon your 
part, my dear, before this ah accident occurred, 
to complain that your existence was dull, that a 
man had a happier lot than a woman. It's all bosh, 
that idea. From the moment when I leave this 
house in the morning, Caroline, I am a slave to 
duties that I cannot shirk. I am under a terrific 
strain all day long. As for you, my dear, you 
may go and come as you please, see the people you 
like, and dodge those you detest; take a nap if 
you're tired, a drive if you're suffocated, a walk 
if you feel energetic. And you have nothing but 
petty worries that don't amount to a row of beans. 
Great Scott ! Caroline, what an easy job a woman 
in your position has ! " 

Caroline refused to meet my gaze, and I ob 
served with annoyance that my eyes sometimes 
46 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

had a shifty way with them. She had placed 
one large relentless hand over my small pile of 
letters. Presently, she said, in a tone that indi 
cated a stubborn spirit : 

" You are off the track, Reginald. What I 
want to know is whether you think that we have 
exhausted every method for getting out of this 
queer scrape? " 

" Drop that, will you, Caroline? " I exclaimed, 
petulantly. " I'm no theosophist nor faith-curist. 
I'm not going to fool with this thing at all. If 
we get to tampering with it whatever it is you 
may find yourself in Jenkins's shoes and I may 
be Suzanne or Jones for a change. I'm banking 
on a readjustment in our sleep to-night. Until 
then, we'll have to accept the situation as it 
stands." 

" Then I'm going to boss things, Reggie," re 
marked my wife, firmly. " If I'm obliged to get 
about in your great, hulking figure, my dear, I'm 
going to enjoy all the perquisites for the next few 
hours. I don't believe I never did believe 
47 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

that you work half as hard as you say you do, 
nor that you have such horrible dragons to slay 
every day before dinner. Then, I want you to 
see for yourself how much leisure I really enjoy. 
You can stay at home and run my affairs, Reg 
gie, dear. I'm going down -town to see 'the 
boys ' at work ! " 

" Good heavens, Caroline, you are joking! " I 
cried, my delicate hand trembling as I endeavored 
to raise my coffee-cup to my white lips. " It 
would be utter madness what you plan ! I'll have 
to let things slide for to-day. I'll telephone to 
the office saying that I'm down with the grip. 
Grip? That's good," I went on, hysterically. 
" It's just what we've lost, Caroline. But never 
mind ! It's a word that will serve my turn. And 
then, my dear, we'll pass the day together here. 
We might get a readjustment at any moment, 
don't you see, if we stick close to each other. If 
you're down- town great Nebuchadnezzar! any 
thing might happen to us, Caroline." 

" But there's the telephone, Reginald," sug- 
48 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

gested my wife, coldly. " As soon as I reach 
your office I'll call you up. If you don't leave 
the house to-day you'll have me at the end of 
a 'phone most of the time. And let me tell you, 
Reggie, you'll need me. I am very much in 
clined to think, my dear, that you'll wonder, be 
fore the day is over, what has become of my sine 
cure. I am quite sure that you'll not find time 
for a great many naps." 

" If you leave me, Caroline," I said, musingly, 
" I shouldn't dare to fall asleep. But I really 
can't believe, my dear, that you seriously con 
template the expedition you have mentioned. 
You'll have the devil's own time, let me tell you, 
Caroline. Let me glance at that memorandum- 
book in your inside coat-pocket. Thanks. Wed 
nesday? To-day is Wednesday. Nine-thirty 
Boggs and Scranton. We'll scratch that off. I'm 
late for that, as it is. Rogers ! " To myself, I 
cried : " Lord, she mustn't meet Rogers ! I 
shouldn't have given him my office address." 

As I glanced through the day's appointments, 
4 49 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

item by item, my horror grew apace. Caroline, 
if she went to my office, was bound to derive a 
wholly false impression of the general tenor of 
my life. There would be so many things that 
would be open to misconstruction! Unimagina 
tive I might be, but my memoranda enabled me 
to foretell just what kind of an experience awaited 
Caroline in my daily haunts. The methods by 
which a successful business is conducted in New 
York would puzzle her sorely, and place me in a 
most uncomfortable light. 

" It can't be done, my dear," I said, presently; 
and Caroline's sweet voice annoyed me by its 
lack of an imperative note. It seemed to beat 
impotently against that stubborn-looking counte 
nance across the breakfast-table. " You'd bungle 
matters most desperately if I allowed you to go 
down. As it is, I dread the outcome of my en 
forced absence. Playing lady to-day will cost 
me a cool ten thousand, at the very least." 

I could see, plainly enough, that what I had 
said had made very little impression upon my 

50 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

wife. Perhaps she doubted my word or felt 
confidence in her own business ability. In des 
peration, I took a new tack. 

" I think, Caroline, that, on the whole, it would 
be much better for you to remain here with me 
and tell me all about that note to which Suzanne 
referred. It may take some time, my dear, to 
get that ah little matter straightened out." 

My eyes never wavered as I gazed into their 
depths. 

" It's easily explained, Reggie, dear," said 
Caroline, coldly. " It will take me but a moment. 
As to your interpretation of what Jenkins has 
been saying to me that, of course, is another 
matter. Your explanations may require consid 
erable time, Reggie, darling." 

I dropped my coffee-cup, which went to pieces 
with its saucer. 

" Jenkins ? " I cried ; in a tone so high that it 
gave me a headache. " Didn't I warn you that 
he was a great liar, Caroline? You mustn't be 
lieve more than ten per cent, of what he says." 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" H'm ! " growled Caroline, while she glanced 
idly at the outside of the envelopes beside her 
coffee-cup. 

" I tell you, Caroline," I went on, feverishly, 
wondering why I had grown to hate my wife's 
voice so quickly, " I tell you, Caroline, that Jen 
kins is a waif from the School for Scandal. He 
was valet to Lord Runabout before he came over 
here. Jenkins's standards, I must say, are low. 
You know what Runabout is, my dear. Well, 
Jenkins seems to think that to be a gentleman 
one must have Runabout's tastes. I was idly 
curious at first to hear what Jenkins had to say. 
Naturally, he got a wrong impression, and there 
you are! Sometimes, Caroline, you'd think, to 
hear Jenkins talk to me, that I was a wild blade, 
a dare-devil rake, of trfe latest English pattern. 
In certain moods, he amuses me ; at other times, I 
don't listen to him. But I can readily under 
stand, my dear, what a shock he must have given 
you. Of course, you couldn't know I should 
have told you more about it in detail that I'm 

52 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

really a hero to my valet. It's not a nice kind of 
hero, of course, but it's the kind that Jenkins ad 
mires. In short, Caroline, dear, while I'm Dr. 
Jekyll to the world, I'm Mr. Hyde to my man." 

" H'm," came my gruff voice again, and there 
was a smile on my face that aroused my anger. 
During our five years of married life I had never 
lost my temper with Caroline. But her present 
manner, made doubly offensive by the use of my 
own body as its medium, filled me with rage. 

" By the eternal horn spoon, Caroline, you must 
drop that ! " I cried, in a shrill treble. " If you 
say ' h'm ' to me again in that cheap actor's man 
ner I'll I'll " 

" Get a divorce, perhaps," suggested Caroline, 
pleasantly. " Come, come, Reginald, you've gone 
far enough. You have no cause for anger un 
less, indeed, your conscience goads you. But I've 
put up a flag of truce. Suppose we drop this un 
pleasant subject foir the present." Here she 
calmly stuck my letters into a pocket of my coat. 
" I'll look these over riding down-town. Just 

53 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ring for Jones, will you, and ask him if the coupe 
is at the door." 

" Caroline ! Caroline ! " I moaned, falling back 
in my chair, limp and hopeless, " you must not 
you dare not attempt this mad prank ! I tell you, 
Caroline, that you will regret your foolhardiness 
to the last day of your life." 

" Listen to me, Reginald," said my wife, stand 
ing erect and drawing herself up to my full 
height. " Jones will come to you up-stairs for 
his orders. Think of it, my dear! You can or 
der whatever you like best for dinner. The Van 
Tromps and Edgertons dine with us to-night. 
Don't forget that." 

I groaned aloud, and felt the tears rushing to 
Caroline's beautiful eyes. 

" This morning," she went on, seemingly in 
high spirits, " my new ball dress should arrive. 
Mrs Taunton you never liked her, Reggie, but 
she's really charming is to lunch with me. 
Professor Von Gratz will be here at eleven to 
hear me play Beethoven's Opus 22. He's apt to 

54 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

be severe, but don't mind him, my dear. His 
bark is worse than his bite." Caroline bent down 
and touched the bell in front of me. 

"Is the coupe ready, Jones?" she asked, as 
the butler entered. 

" Yes, sir." 

" Ta-ta, Reggie," cried my wife, in my most 
playful voice. " I'll call you by 'phone the mo 
ment I reach the office. Hope you'll have a 
pleasant day. Ta-ta ! " 

A moment later, I sat alone in the breakfast- 
room, gazing down at my broken coffee-cup and 
saucer. I regretted their accidental destruction. 
It would have pleased me now to smash them by 
design. 



55 



CHAPTER IV. 

THE STRENUOUS LIFE. 

No longer memory whispers whence arose 
The doom that tore me from my place of pride. 

Whittier. 

I HAD had the telephone placed in the library 
for reasons that need not be given here, and it 
was to this room that I betook myself after I 
had recovered from Caroline's cruel exit. I re 
alized, in a vague kind of way, that the library 
was not my wife's customary haunt after break 
fast, but I lacked the courage to seek a clue to her 
usual morning habits. That Suzanne would dis 
cover me presently in my hiding-place, I had no 
doubt, but I was safe from intrusion for a time, 
at least, and might find in solitude a poultice for 
the blows that this deplorable day always to be 
remembered as Black Wednesday had already 
given to me. 

56 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

As I seated myself beside a table covered with 
books and magazines, a feeling of rebellion, not 
unmingled with envy, came over me. It was a 
clear, bracing, sunny morning, and Caroline, in 
my outward seeming, was rolling down-town, re 
joicing, doubtless, like a bird that has escaped un 
expectedly from a narrow cage. A new life lay 
before her. She had gone forth to see the world, 
while I, beautiful but despondent, sat trembling, 
in momentary dread of discovery by Jones or Su 
zanne. Menaced by a ball-dress, a music teacher, 
Mrs. Taunton and various unknown household 
duties, my mind exaggerated the miseries of 
my situation. Unworthy passions agitated my 
throbbing bosom. A longing for vengeance, a 
mad desire to make Caroline regret her base de 
sertion of the man whom she had vowed to love, 
honor and obey, swept through me. It would 
go hard with me, indeed, if some opportunity for 
punishing my errant spouse did not present itself 
during the long day that confronted me. 

With great presence of mind, despite my agi- 
57 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

tation, I had brought Caroline's mail into the 
library with me. Should I open it? Why not? 
She had carried off my letters with a piratical 
nonchalance quite consistent with her present 
high-handed methods of procedure. It was only 
fair that I should dip into her correspondence at 
my leisure. But I feared, just now, any further 
shock to my nerves, and sat motionless, gazing 
listlessly at the little pile of notes addressed to 
Caroline. Suddenly, a thought came into my 
mind that sent the blood rushing through my 
veins. Was it not more than probable that my 
library contained a few volumes dealing with the 
occult sciences? At all events, I was sure that 
I owned several books relating to Oriental philo 
sophy. Then there was Sir Edwin Arnold's 
" Light of Asia " at my disposal, and, if I became 
impatient of research, I could look up " Reincar 
nation," " Transmigration " and kindred topics 
in the encyclopaedia. 

But what had become of my courage? Great 
as was my curiosity regarding the strange psychi- 

58 



When Keginald Was Caroline. 

cal displacement that had made me practically a 
prisoner in my own home, I feared to take steps 
that, while they might increase my erudition, 
might also deprive me of all hope of the night's 
readjustment. 

" I'd better leave it alone," I murmured to my 
self, despondently. " My very ignorance of this 
kind of thing may prove to be my salvation in 
the end. I'm up against it, there's no doubt of 
that. And the queer thing about it all is that 
I'm not more astonished at what has happened. 
It didn't hurt a bit ! It was like taking gas. You 
wake up in a dentist's chair, and the only tooth 
you knew you possessed has gone. I wonder, by 
the way, if it would pay to consult a doctor 
some specialist in nervous disorders ? I could use 
an assumed name, and Bosh ! I haven't the 
sand to do it. And it might lead to an investi 
gation as to my sanity. Great guns, girl! You 
here again ? " The last words I spoke aloud, 
gazing upward into Suzanne's pale, disturbed 
face. 

59 



Perkins the Fakeer. 

" I am so worried about madame," said Su 
zanne in French, glancing nervously around the 
library, as if she sought in my environment an ex 
planation of her mistress's eccentricity. " Would 
it not be well for madame to come up-stairs and 
try to get a nap? " 

" A nap ! " I cried, in a vibrant treble. " Not 
on your life, girl! I'm up for all day, you may 
bet on that. Get me the morning papers, Su 
zanne. And wait ! Where's Jenkins ? " 

Suzanne gazed at me in surprise. 

" He's eating his breakfast, madame." 

" Bring me the papers, and then tell Jenkins 
to take a day off. Tell him he may go as far 
away as Hoboken if he wants to. He needn't 
return until to-morrow." 

Suzanne glided from my side with a quick, 
silent movement that reminded me of a black cat. 

A wild, fleeting hope seized me that Jenkins 
would carry the girl away with him, but presently 
Suzanne entered the library again. 

" Jenkins sends his thanks to madame, and will 
60 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

take a holiday, after reporting to monsieur at 
his office," said my pretty gadfly, glibly, placing 
the morning newspapers beside me. 

" Confound his impudence! " I exclaimed, and 
I saw at once that Suzanne considered me " no 
better." 

" And now, girl, what next ? Jones, I sup 
pose." 

" Yes, madame. He is awaiting your pleas 
ure outside the door." 

At that moment Jones entered the library. 

" You called me, madame," he said, pompously, 
magnificent as a liar. " Your orders, madame? " 

" We have guests for dinner, Jones," I re 
marked, bravely. 

" Yes, madame. How many? " 

" Four, Jones. Six at the table, that is. Cock 
tails to start with, Jones, and serve my best wines 
freely, do you understand? I want you to 
give us a dinner to-night, Jones, that'll make a 
new man of me," I murmured under my breath. 

" Yes, madame," said the butler, respectfully, 
61 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

but I certainly caught a gleam of delight in his 
heavy eyes. " You give me carte blanche, ma- 
dame?" 

" Throw everything wide open, and let 'er go, 
Jones," I cried, with enthusiasm. Caroline 
should see that I know how " to provide." 

Jones bowed, more, I believe, to conceal his 
astonishment than for mere ceremony, and turned 
to leave the room. 

" Jones," I called, before he had disappeared, 
" if you talk to Jenkins before he leaves the house 
I shall discharge you." 

The butler turned, with a flush in his face, and 
gave me a haughty stare. Then he said, recover 
ing his machine-made humility : 

" Yes, madame. Your orders shall be obeyed." 
With that he was gone. 

" Go to the 'phone Suzanne," I said at once, 
"and call up 502, Rector. When you've got 
'em, let me know." 

Suzanne was too nervous to accomplish this 
task, and I was forced to go to her assistance. 

62 



I 

When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" Hello ! " I heard Caroline's voice crying pres 
ently, and it warned me to be careful. 

Standing at a 'phone it was hard for me to re 
member that I was far from being quite myself. 

"Who's this?" came to my ears from 502, 
Rector. 

" Has ah Mr. Stevens reached the office 
yet?" I asked. 

" We expect him every moment. He's late 
this morning," came the answer in a man's voice, 
(I had grown very sensitive to sex in voices.) 
"Who is this?" 

" I am ah Mrs. Stevens." Suddenly, I re 
alized that I was talking to Morse, my head- 
clerk. How he happened to be in my inner office 
puzzled me. " Anything new this morning, 
Morse?" I inquired, impulsively. There was a 
sound that can be described as an electric gurgle 
at his end of the line. 

" Hello," he cried, above a buzzing of the wires 
that might have been caused by his astonishment. 
" Are you still there, Mrs. Stevens ? " 
63 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Well, rather," I said to myself. Then aloud : 
" Will you kindly call me up ah Mr. Morse, 
the moment Mr. Stevens arrives ? " 

" On the instant, Mrs. Stevens," said Morse, 
deferentially. 

Curiosity overcame my discretion. 

"How did the market open, Mr. Morse?" I 
asked, recklessly. 

Again that electric gurgle escaped from my 
startled clerk. 

" It seems to be very feverish, madame," an 
swered Morse, evidently recovering his equanim 
ity. 

" Naturally ! " I exclaimed, feelingly, but I 
doubt that Morse caught the word. 

"Is that all, M'-s. Stevens?" he asked, pres 
ently. 

" That'll do for the present ah Mr. Morse," 
I said, reluctantly. " Good-bye! " 

I returned to my seat beside the reading-table 
and found Suzanne gazing at me with soft, sym 
pathetic eyes. 

64 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" If I had but dared to tell him to unload," I 
mused aloud, but went no further, for the French 
girl's glance had become an interrogation- 
mark. 

" Tell monsieur to unload ? " murmured Su 
zanne, who sometimes spoke English when she 
especially craved my confidence. " But mon 
Dicu! monsieur is not what you say, madame, 
loaded?" 

I broke into a silvery, high-pitched laugh that 
annoyed me, exceedingly. But it was not un 
pleasant to realize that the girl knew that Mr. 
Stevens was a gentleman. I felt grateful to Su 
zanne for her good opinion. A moment later, the 
telephone rang, sharply. 

"There's Caroline," I said to myself; but I 
was quickly undeceived when I had placed the re 
ceiver to my ear. 

" Is that you, Caroline? " I heard a voice say 
ing. " This is Louise. What have you decided 
to do about those lectures on Buddhism? Will 
you join the class, my dear? " 
5 65 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Not in a thousand years ! " I fairly shrieked 
through the 'phone. " Good-bye ! " 

"More trouble, madame?" asked Suzanne, as 
I tottered back to my chair. " I am so sorry. 
Really, I think madame should come up-stairs 
with me and lie down. I will bathe madame's 
head, and she may drop off for a time." 

" Suzanne," I said, solemnly, making a strong 
effort of will and controlling my temper nicely 
" Suzanne, if you suggest a sleep to me again to 
day I shall be forced to send you to Hoboken to 
find Jenkins. What's that? The telephone 
again ? Ah Mr. Stevens must have reached his 
office." 

I was right this time. If my memory is not 
at fault, our conversation across the wire ran as 
follows. 

"Hello!" 

"Hello!" 

Silence for a time and a buzzing in my ear. 

" Is that you, Caroline? " from my office. 

" You know best ah Reginald," in the 
66 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

sweetest tones that I could beget in my wife's 
voice. 

" Hello ! " 

"Hello!" I returned. "Pleasant ride down 
ah Reginald ? " 

"Do be serious, will you?" gruffly, from the 
office. 

" Tell Morse to sell L stock and industrials at 
once. Do you get that ? " 

"I'll have to use my own judgment in that 
matter, Caroline." My voice came to me through 
the 'phone with its own stubborn note. 

"Great Scott!" I cried, realizing that I was 
absolutely helpless. " Be careful what you do 
ah Reginald. It's a very treacherous market. 
For heaven's sake, sell out at once, will you? " 

" I must get to work now, my dear," said my 
wife, gruffly. " There's a heavy mail this morn 
ing, and several men are waiting to see me. Mr. 
Rogers comes in to me at once." 

A cold chill ran through me, and Caroline's 
voice trembled as I cried : 

67 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Don't see Rogers ah Reginald ! I haven't 
decided yet what answer to give the man. Bluff 
him off, if you've got a spark of sense left in you. 
Tell him to call at the office next week." 

" Good-bye, Caroline," came my voice to me, 
remorselessly. " I'll call you up again later. 
How's your ball dress? Does it fit you nicely? 
Don't over-exert yourself, my dear. You weren't 
looking well at breakfast. Ta-ta ! See you later." 

I heard the uncompromising click of the re 
ceiver, and knew that my wife had returned to my 
affairs. As I turned my back to the telephone, I 
felt that ruin was staring me in the face. If 
Caroline played ducks and drakes with my va 
rious stocks I stood to lose half my fortune. 
What a fool I had been, engaged in a profitable 
business, to go into speculation ! Had it not been 
for what may be considered a feeling of false 
pride I should have sent Suzanne for a cocktail 
at once. It seemed to me that my masculine in 
dividuality exhausted Caroline's nervous energy 
at a most deplorable rate. 
68 



CHAPTER V. 
SUZANNE'S BUSY DAY. 

Births have brought us richness and variety, and other 
births have brought us richness and variety. Walt Whit 
man. 

BUTTONS, the hall-boy was accustomed to sit 
where he could keep one ear on the 'phone in the 
library, the other on the bell in the main entrance, 
and both of them on the voice of Jones, the butler. 
The library stifled me, and the very sight of the 
telephone threatened me with nervous prostra 
tion. 

" Tell Buttons," I said to Suzanne, " to listen 
to the 'phone, and if ah Mr. Stevens calls me 
up again, to let me know of it at once. Then 
come to me up-stairs. And, Suzanne, say 
to Buttons that if what was her name? ah, 
yes, Louise rings me up again to tell her I've 
69 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

got an attack of neuralgia in my ah astral 
body, and that I'm writing to Buddha to ask for 
his advice in the matter. That'll shut her off for 
all day, I imagine." 

; " Oui, madame," murmured Suzanne, wearily. 
She was beginning to feel the effects of a great 
nervous strain. As I reached the door of the 
library, the effort to carry myself like a lady over 
came my momentary infusion of energy. 

" Suzanne," I said, " it might be well for you 
to bring some cracked ice with you. Ask Jones 
for it. Tell him I have a headache, if he glares 
at you." 

As I mounted the stairs slowly, wondering how 
women manage to hold their skirts so that their 
limbs move freely, a feeling of relief came over 
me. It was pleasant to get away from the floor 
over which Jones, the phlegmatic and tyrannical, 
presided. I had lost all fear of Suzanne, but 
the butler chilled my blood. If Caroline and I 
failed to obtain a psychical exchange to-night 
Jones must leave the house to-morrow. Sud- 

70 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

denly, I stood motionless in the upper hallway and 
laughed aloud, nervously. What would Jones 
think could he learn that he had become unwit 
tingly a horror in livery to a lost soul? The ab 
surdity of the reflection brought a ray of sun 
shine to my darkened spirit, and I entered Caro 
line's morning-room in a cheerful mood. 

" Pardon me, Mrs. Stevens, but I was told to 
wait for you here." 

A pretty girl confronted me, standing guard 
over a large pasteboard box that she had placed 
upon a chair. 

" You ah have something for me? " I asked, 
coldly. I was beginning to wonder where Caro 
line's leisure came in. 

" Your new ball-dress, Mrs. Stevens. You 
promised to try it on this morning, you remem 
ber." 

" Very well ! Leave it, then. I'll get into it 
later on. I've no doubt it'll fit me like a glove." 

The girl stared at me for a moment, then re 
covered herself and said : 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Madame Bonari will be displeased with me, 
Mrs. Stevens, if I do not return to her with the 
report that you find the dress satisfactory. I may 
await your pleasure, may I not? Madame Bon 
ari would discharge me if I went back to her 
now." 

" Let me see the dress, girl," I muttered, re 
luctantly. To don a ball-dress in full daylight 
to save a poor maiden from losing her situation 
was for me to make a greater sacrifice than this 
dressmaker's apprentice could realize. 

The girl opened the box, and I gazed, awe 
struck, at a garment that filled me with a strange 
kind of terror. There was not a great deal of it. 
It was not its size that frightened me; it was the 
shape of the thing that was startling. 

" That'll do, girl," I exclaimed, somewhat hys 
terically. " Tell ah Madame Bonari that this 
ah polonaise is a howling success. I can see 
at a glance that it was made for me," and added, 
under my breath, " to pay for." 

72 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

The girl stood rooted to the spot, gazing at me 
in mingled sorrow and amazement. 

" But oh, Mrs. Stevens," she cried, the tears 
coming into her eyes, " you will not dismiss me 
this way? I will lose my place if you do! " 

I sank into a chair, torn by conflicting emo 
tions, as a novelist would say of his distraught 
heroine. 

" Do you want me to climb into that thing, 
here and now ? " I gasped. 

" If madame will be so kind," murmured the 
girl, imploringly. 

With joy, I now heard the tinkling of cracked 
ice against cut-glass. Suzanne, to my great re 
lief, entered the room. 

" Suzanne," I said, courageously, " I will trou 
ble you to tog me out in this ah silk remnant. 
Have you got a kodak, girl? " I asked, playfully, 
turning toward the astonished young dressmaker. 
" You're not a yellow reporter? " 

"Oh, Mrs. Stevens!" cried the girl, depreca- 
ingly, glancing interrogatively at Suzanne. Per- 

73 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

haps the cracked ice and my eccentric manner had 
aroused suspicions in her mind. 

A moment later, I found myself in Caroline's 
dressing-room alone with Suzanne, who had re 
covered her spirits in the delight that her present 
task engendered. 

" Madame's neck and arms are so beautiful ! " 
she murmured in French, pulling the skirt of the 
ball-dress, a dainty affair made of mauve silk, 
with a darker shade of velvet for trimmings, into 
position. " Ah, such a wonderful hang ! It is 
worthy of Paris, madame." 

" Don't stop to talk, Suzanne," I grumbled. 
" This is indecent exposure of mistaken identity, 
and I can't stand much of it ; so keep moving, will 
you?" 

"The corsage is a marvel, madame!" ex 
claimed Suzanne, ecstatically. 

" It is, girl," I muttered, glancing at myself in 
a mirror. " It feels like a cross between a mod 
ern life-preserver and a mediaeval breast-plate. 
74 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

Don't lace the thing so tight, Suzanne. I've got 
to talk now and then ! " 

Suzanne was too busy to listen to my some 
what delirious comments. 

' It is a miracle ! " she cried in French. " Ma 
dame is a purple dream, is she not ? " 

" Madame will be a black-and-blue what-is-it 
before you know it," I moaned. " Does that 
girl outside there expect to have a look at ah 
this ridiculous costume?" I asked, testily. 

" Madame is so strange to-day," murmured 
Suzanne, wearily. " You are free to go now, 
madame." 

I clutched at the train that anchored me to my 
place of torture, and moved clumsily toward the 
room in which the young dressmaker awaited me. 

" Ah ! " cried the girl, as I broke upon her vis 
ion, a creature of beauty, but very far from grace 
ful. " Madame Bonari will be overjoyed. The 
dress is perfection, is it not, Mrs. Stevens? I've 
never seen such a fit." 

" It feels like a fit," I remarked, pantingly. 
75 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Suzanne," I called out, desperately, " slip a few 
cogs in front here, will you? This is only a re 
hearsal, you know. If I must suffocate at the 
ball I'll school myself for the occasion. But I 
refused to be a pressed flower this morning. 
Thanks, that's better. It's like a quick recovery 
from pneumonia. You may go, girl. Give my 
compliments to Madame ah Bonari, and tell 
her I'm on the road to recovery. Good morn- 
ing!" 

Suzanne and I were alone. 

" A cocktail, girl. Quick, now ! Do you think 
I wanted that ice as a musical instrument? If I 
ever needed a stimulant, Suzanne, I need one 
now. Make the dose stiff, Suzanne, for I'm not 
as young as I was. Do you hear me? Hurry! " 

A rap at the door checked Suzanne in full ca 
reer. We heard the strident voice of Buttons in 
the hallway. 

" Open the door, Suzanne." I cried, nervously, 
bracing myself for another buffet from fate. 

" Mr. Stevens is asking for Mrs. Stevens on the 
76 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

'phone," I heard Buttons say to Suzanne. "He* 
seems to be in a hurry, too." 

Suzanne hastened back to me. 

" I know the worst, girl ! Say nothing ! " I 
exclaimed, petulantly. " I must go down-stairs 
in this infernal ball-dress," and the ordeal before 
me filled me with consternation. If Jones 
should find me skulking around his domain in a 
decollete dress at this time of day the glance of 
his arrogant eyes would terrify me. But there 
wasn't time for reflection, nor, alas! for a cock 
tail. Caroline was calling vainly to me with my 
voice through an unresponsive telephone. I must 
go to her at once. Doubtless, she craved im 
mediate advice regarding the manipulation of my 
margins. Why, oh! why, had I jeopardized my 
fortune for the sake of quick returns, when my 
legitimate business was sufficient for my needs? 

" I fly, Suzanne ! " I cried, as I stumbled to 
ward the hall. " If anybody calls to ask if I'm 
engaged for the next dance, tell 'em my card is 
full." Suzanne smiled. " And I wish I was ! " 

77 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

I muttered to myself, desperately, as I looked 
down the staircase and wondered if it would be 
well to use my mauve train as a toboggan. 

How I managed to reach the telephone, I can 
not say. In the lower hall, I caught a glimpse of 
Jones's self-made face, and just saved myself 
from coming a cropper. To acquire a firm seat in 
a ball-dress requires practice. 

."Hello!" I shouted, desperately, through the 
'phone. " Is that you ah Reginald ? " 

" Jenkins is here." I heard my voice, saying 
at the other end of the line. " What'll I do with 
him?" 

" Send him to ah Hoboken, will you ? " I 
returned, in a shrill falsetto. " But you have 
the better of it, my dear. He's not a marker to 
Jones. What have you done with the special 
ties?" 

" Buying! buying! buying! " cried Caroline, in 
a triumphant basso that froze my blood. " Rog 
ers gave me an inside tip, as he calls it. It was 
awfully nice of him, wasn't it ? " 
78 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" Damn Rogers! " I exclaimed. 

" Good-bye ! " cried Caroline, with righteous 
indignation, and my attempt to call her back was 
futile. 

My heart was heavy as I made my way, slowly 
and clumsily, from the library. Buttons, as bad 
luck would have it, had just opened the front 
door to a black-eyed, long-haired little man, who 
carried a roll of music under his arm. As I hesi 
tated, hoping to make good my retreat to the 
library, Professor Von Gratz as he proved to 
be hurried toward me. If he was amazed at my 
costume, he managed to control his mobile face 
and musical voice. 

" Oh, madame, I am zo glad to zee you are 
eager for de lezzon ! " he exclaimed, bowing al 
most down to his knees. " Ve vill haf grade 
muzic, nicht war? You vill blay de vonderful 
Opuz 22 ! Beethoven, de giant among de pyg 
mies, vill open de gates of baradize to us. It vill 
be beautiful. You are ready, madame? " 

My bosom rose and fell with a conflict of emo- 
79 



Perkins the Fakeer. 

tions. I felt an almost irresistible longing to 
throw this detestable little foreigner out of the 
house. The sudden realization that my biceps, 
etc., were at my office cooled my ardor for action, 
and I said, presently, marveling at my own in 
genuity : 

" I regret to say ah Professor, that my doc 
tor has put me upon a very slim musical diet. He 
says that ah Beethoven is ruining my nerves. 
But if you want to sing ' Danny Deever,' come 
into the music-room. I think I could manage to 
knock out the accompaniment." 

Von Gratz stared at me in most apparent agi 
tation, pulling at his horrid little black goatee 
with his left hand. 

" I vill pid you gute morgen, madame," he 
gasped, bowing again. " Ven you are much 
petter you vill zend for me, -merit war? Gute 
morgen ! " 

The gates of paradise were not to be opened 
to the professor this morning. On the contrary, 
Buttons, to my great relief, shut the front door 
80 



When Reginald was Caroline. 

behind the hurrying figure of the master-pianist, 
whose farewell glance of mingled astonishment 
and anger haunted me as I mounted the stairs. 
" Suzanne ! " I gasped, as I tottered into the 
room in which the girl awaited my return. " Su 
zanne, unbuckle this chain-armor, will you? It's 
breaking my heart. That's better, Suzanne. 
Oh, yes, I'm going to a ball, all right. Or, rather, 
you're going to bring me one at once." 



81 



CHAPTER VI. 

VERSES AND VIOLETS. 

Oh, my brothers blooming yonder, unto Him the ancient 
pray 

That the hour of my transplanting He will not for long de 
lay. 

From the Persian. 

RELIEVED of Caroline's new ball-dress and hav 
ing swallowed a cocktail, I was horrified to find 
a feeling of almost irresistible drowsiness steal 
ing over me. 

" Suzanne," I cried, " it is imperative that you 
keep me awake even if is becomes necessary 
for you to do the skirt-dance to drive sleep from 
my eyelids. Not that I approved of these Orien 
tal vagaries. Far from it, Suzanne. Though I 
may at present come under that head myself 
but n'importe! You might assert, plausibly 
enough, that all this is Occidental. In a certain 
sense, I suppose that it is. But Great Scott ! " 

82 



When Reginald Was Caroline . 

I sank back in an easy-chair, startled by my 
own flippancy. The uncanny, inexplicable change 
that had made me what I was must not be re 
vealed to Suzanne ! Was it not enough that I had 
already driven my maid to the very verge of hys 
teria ? And here I sat, talking recklessly to keep 
awake, and wearing my secret on my sleeve. 
Should Suzanne learn the truth from my pun 
ning tongue, her mind might become unhinged. 
In that case, another sudden transposition of 
identities might take place! Frightful possibil 
ity ! I must not yield to the inclination creeping 
over me to indulge in a short nap. Perhaps 
Caroline's mail would revive me! 

And just here I found myself confronted by a 
difficult problem in ethics. Despite the fact that 
my wife, with a heartless disregard of my wishes 
in the matter, had seized my letters, captured my 
business office, and assumed the full possession 
of all my business affairs, great and small, I could 
not forget that I still remained a gentleman. 
That Caroline had taken advantage of a psychi- 
83 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

cal mischance to lay bare my inner life before 
her prying gaze could not excuse my surrender 
to a not unfounded but, perhaps, unwholesome 
: curiosity. 

" Suzanne," I said presently, and the girl stole 
softly to my side. " You spoke of a letter that 
you had received for me. It is ah from ah ? " 

" Yes, madame," answered Suzanne, eagerly, 
but somewhat irrelevantly. " Here it is, madame. 
It is from him, I feel sure." 

I gazed at the envelope with Caroline's brilliant 
eyes, but I was not thankful for my temporary 
perfection of face and form. It came to me 
grimly that beauty may be a nuisance, or even a 
curse. I lacked the courage to open this note 
an unconventional, perhaps lawless, tribute to my 
my wife's powers of fascination. There was an 
air of Spanish or Italian intrigue about the whole 
affair that shocked me. My imagination, which 
had developed wonderfully since early morning, 
likened myself and Suzanne to Juliet and her 
nurse. 

84 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" O, Romeo, Romeo ! wherefore art thou, 
Romeo?" I exclaimed, somewhat wildly. Su 
zanne drew back from me nervously. 

" Will you not read the note, madame ? " 

" Anon, good nurse ! But if thou mean'st not 
well, I do beseech thee " 

" Man Dieu!" gasped Suzanne, gazing at me, 
awe-struck. But I was pitiless. 

" Suzanne," I said, firmly, glancing at the note 
in my hand, the chirography upon which seemed 
to be familiar, " Suzanne, I am very beautiful, 
am I not?" 

" Oui, madame," assented Suzanne, enthusias 
tically. 

" And I love my husband dearly, do I not? " 

" Devotedly, madame." 

" Then, surely, Suzanne, I should not receive 
this epistle. What did I do with his ah for 
mer notes? " 

I had made a most egregious blunder. An ex 
pression of amazement came into the French 
maid's mobile face. 

85 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" But, madame, this is the first one, is it not ? 
I know of no others, madame." 

There was a gleam of suspicion in the girl's 
eyes. It was evident that, for a moment, she 
suspected my dear Caroline of a lack of straight 
forwardness. Impulsively I tore Romeo's note 
into a dozen fragments. 

" There, Suzanne," I cried, in a triumphant 
treble, " my alibi is perfect. Who wrote this 
note I do not know. What he had to say I do 
not care. If you can get word to him, girl, tell 
him that if he comes prowling around my bal 
cony again I'll have ah Reginald pull his nose 
for him. A bas Romeo ! " 

" But, madame," murmured Suzanne, evi 
dently pained by my flippant fickleness and fickle 
flippancy, " monsieur, the writer of the note, dines 
here to-night, you know." 

"The deuce he does, girl!" I cried, impulsively, 

making as if to pull my beard, and bruising my 

spirit against new conditions. " Who are our 

guests? Edgerton and his wife. It can't be 

86 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

Edgerton. He's not a blooming id jit. Van 
Tromp? Dear little Van Tromp! It must be 
Van Tromp. Oh, Van Tromp, Van Tromp, 
wherefore art thou, Romeo? Van Tromp's the 
man, eh, Suzanne? " 

Caroline's maid was red and tearful. 

" Madame is so strange this morning," she 
complained. " It was Mr. Van Tromp's man 
who brought the note, madame." 

My soul waxed gay in Caroline's bosom. I 
warbled a snatch of song from Gounod's 
" Faust." 

" Suzanne," I cried, " gather up the fragments 
of Romeo's billet-doux. Possibly his note is not 
what I supposed it was. I'll read what the dear 
little boy has to say. Thank you, Suzanne. I 
think I can put these pieces together in a way to 
extract the full flavor of Van Romeo's sweet 
message. What saith the youth ? Ha ! I 
have it. 

87 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" ' MY DEAR MRS. STEVENS : Is it presumption 
upon my part to believe that you meant what you 

* 

said to me at the Cromptons' dance? At all 
events, I have had the audacity to cherish your 
words in my heart of hearts. I am sending you 
a few violets to-day. If you do me the honor of 
wearing them at dinner to-night, I shall know 
that there was a basis of earnestness underneath 
the words that were as honey to my soul.' 

" Listen to that, Suzanne," I cried, hysterically. 
" Is it not worthy of a young poet? I wonder 
what the dev what Caro ah I said to this 
ah Romeo? Here's richness, Suzanne! I'll 
wear his flowers with a string to 'em, eh? 
We'll have a merry dinner, Suzanne! I told 
Jones to throw everything wide open. I'll in 
clude young Van Tromp in the order. He shall 
be my special care, Suzanne. Van Tromp's 
mine oyster ! What think you, Suzanne ? Should 
I not quaff a toast to the success of my little 
game ? " 

" Madame, I do not understand," murmured 
88 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

the girl, in French. " Madame is feverish. Let 
me bathe madame's head, and she may get a quiet 
ing nap. If you could lose yourself only for an 
instant, madame ! " 

" Great Jupiter, Suzanne, will you get that 
idea out of your head? I don't want to lose 
myself. On the contrary but n'importe, as we 
say when we're feverish. You'll find some cigar 
ettes in the bedroom, girl. Bring 'em to me at 
once. Don't stare at me that way! If I don't 
smoke I'll drink another cocktail, and then what'll 
happen ? " 

Suzanne shuddered and hurried away. Pres 
ently I was blowing smoke into the air, much to 
my own satisfaction and to Suzanne's ill-dis 
guised amazement. 

' Tobacco is quieting, Suzanne ; soothing, 
cheerful. It stimulates hope and calms the per 
turbed soul. Damn it! what's that? Some 
body's knocking, Suzanne. See who it is. If 
it's anyone for me, tell them that I won't draw 
cards this morning, but may take a hand later on. 
89 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Don't stand staring at me, girl! Put a stop to 
that rapping at once." 

" Mon Dieu! " groaned Suzanne, as she crossed 
the room. How much longer she could stand the 
strain of my eccentricities was becoming proble 
matical. Presently she returned to me, carrying 
a box of flowers. 

" Romeo's violets," I murmured, rapturously. 
" Tell me, nurse, did Juliet mean what she said 
to Romeo? Well, rather! I'll wear thy flowers, 
little boy! What's this? Another note, smoth 
ered in violets. Listen, Suzanne! Romeo has 
dropped into poetry. Listen : 

" ' Go, purple blossoms, the glory of Spring, 
Gladden her eyes with thy velvety hue ; 

What are the words of the song that I sing ? 
They came to my heart as the dew came to you. 

" ' My love is a flower, my song is its scent ; 

Let it speak to her soul in the violet's breath ! 
And my spirit with thee, by a miracle blent, 

Shall drink deep of life, of love unto death.' 

" Take these away, Suzanne ! Take them 
away!" I cried, in a panic. ''Haven't I had 
enough of this theosophical, transmigration idiocy 

90 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

for one day ? Take them away ! ' By a miracle 
blent ! ' Confound the boy ! if I got into that 
little Van Tromp's body through these infer 
nal flowers I could never hold up my head again. 
What's that, Suzanne? Yes, keep them fresh. 
Give them water. But do-n't let me get near them 
again until I've got my courage back. Perhaps 
I'll dare to wear them to-night. I can't say yet." 

I needed rest. Reclining in my chair, I idly 
watched Suzanne as she moved restlessly about 
the room trying to quiet her excitement by action. 

" Suzanne," I cried, softening toward the maid, 
" don't look so sad. All will come right in the 
end. Brace up, girl. ' While there's life there's 
hope.' " 

" Do I look sad, madame ? I am very sorry. 
I will try to be more cheerful, for madame's sake. 
But if madame could put herself into my place 
for a moment " 

" There you go again, Suzanne," I exclaimed, 
testily. " We'll change the subject, girl. W'hat 
next?" 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" I think it might be well for madame to dress 
for luncheon," suggested Suzanne, nervously. It 
was evident that she had begun to lose confidence 
in my intervals of calm. 

" Let me think, Suzanne. Somebody lunches 
with me. Who is it? Oh, yes, Mrs. Taunton. 
And now I think of it, Suzanne, Mrs. Taunton is 
little Van Tromp's sister. That's the reason I 
never liked her, I suppose." 

" But madame and Mrs. Taunton seem to be 
such good friends," remarked Suzanne, in French, 
moving about in a way that filled me with fore 
boding. It was evident that she contemplated 
changing my costume at once. 

" Appearances are often deceptive, Suzanne," 
I remarked, feelingly, lighting a fresh cigarette, 
somewhat clumsily. " What are you up to now, 
girl?" 

" Madame must look her best at luncheon," re 
marked Suzanne, professionally. " Mrs. Taun 
ton has such exquisite taste." 

I was not pleased at Suzanne's remark. Mrs. 
92 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

Taunton, an avowed admirer of Caroline, had 
never disguised the fact that she considered me 
a nonentity. But fate had vouchsafed to me a 
great opportunity for proving to Mrs. Taunton 
that I was not altogether insignificant. Dis 
guised in Caroline's outward seeming I might 
readily avenge myself for Mrs. Taunton's per 
sistent indifference to my good points. Little 
Van Tromp had placed a double-edged weapon 
in my hand. 

" Suzanne," I said, gazing grimly at the dress 
that she had laid out for me, " before you go 
further with my toilet, I wish you would make 
a copy of these verses for me. You write Eng 
lish, do you not ? " 

Suzanne glanced at me, inquisitively. 

" Madame knows well that I do," she re 
marked, mournfully. But the trembling of her 
slender hand as she grasped Van Tromp' s screed 
to do my bidding augured ill for the copy that 
she would make of his verses. 



93 



CHAPTER VII. 

IRRITATION AND CONSOLATION. 

Waste not your hour, nor in the vain pursuit 
Of this and that endeavor and dispute ; 

Better be merry with the fruitful grape 
Than sadden after none, or bitter fruit. 

Omar Khayydm. 

I MUST get on more rapidly with my narrative. 
It has been a great temptation to me to indulge 
in conjectures and surmises regarding the soul- 
displacement that may make my story a present 
ment worthy of attentive consideration from the 
Society for Psychical Research. But from the 
outset I have endeavored to resist this inclination 
and to give to the reader merely a bald state 
ment of facts in their actual sequence. It must 
be apparent by this time, furthermore, that I am 
not fitted by education to discuss the uncanny 

94 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

problems begotten by the strange affliction that 
had befallen niy wife and myself. That I have 
become perforce a sadder and wiser man may be 
true, but, despite my practical experience of what 
may be called instability of soul, I am not in any 
sense a psychologist. From various points of 
view ; therefore, it seems best that I should eschew 
all philosophical or scientific comments on the 
curious phenomena with which I have been forced 
to deal, leaving, as it were, the circumference of 
my story to the care of the erudite, and confining 
my own endeavors strictly to its diameter. 

Behold me, then, fresh from Suzanne's deft 
hands, confronting Caroline's bosom friend, Mrs. 
Taunton, across the luncheon-table. Our conver 
sation, if my memory is not at fault, ran some 
thing as follows: 

" You look flushed and excited, Caroline," said 
Mrs Taunton, a large, blond, absurdly haughty 
woman, strangely unlike little Van Tromp, her 
poetical brother. " Something has happened to 
upset you, my dear? " 

95 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Well, rather! " I could not refrain from ex 
claiming. What the deuce was Mrs. Taunton's 
given name ? If I did not recall it soon she would 
begin to wonder at Caroline's peculiar bearing. 
It was not Mrs. Taunton, however, who was driv 
ing me toward hysteria, To find myself again 
in the realm over which the phlegmatic but ter 
rifying Jones presided was to lose confidence in 
my ability to stem the tide of disaster. Jones was 
so conservative ! Such a radical change as I had 
undergone would be even more incomprehensible 
to him than it had been to me. I realized vaguely 
that I had grown to be supersensitive, and that 
what I took to be suspicion in the butler's eyes 
must be a product of my own overwrought 
nerves. But, struggle as I might against the im 
pression, I could not free myself from the feel 
ing that Jones watched me furtively, question- 
ingly, as if he had gained possession of a clue to a 
great mystery. 

" Tell me all about it, Caroline," urged Mrs. 
Taunton, sweetly. " If you were not so beauti- 
96 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

ful, my dear, you would not have so much trou 
ble." 

The blood rushed into Caroline's cheeks, and 
I found myself glaring angrily at Jones, who was 
serving croquettes to Mrs. Taunton. The latter 
had displayed the most wretched taste in prais 
ing my, or rather Caroline's, appearance before the 
butler. But Mrs. Taunton evidently looked upon 
a servant as a mere automaton, not to be con 
sidered even in heart-to-heart talks with young 
women. My growing annoyance made itself 
manifest in Caroline's voice, as I stammered : 

" My ah beauty, such as it is, don't you 
know, is only ah skin deep. But my troubles 
ah Jones! Don't be so slow! Spend as 
much time outside as you can, will you ? " 

Mrs. Taunton stared at me in amazement, 
while Jones, showing no signs of emotion, made a 
most dignified exit. 

"What is the matter with you, Caroline?" 
asked my vis-a-vis, anxiously. " I never heard 
you speak like that before." 
7 97 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

An explanation seemed to be due to my 
guest. 

" It's curious, don't you know," I began, lame 
ly, trying to recall Mrs. Taunton's baptismal 
name, " it's curious ah my dear, what an in 
tense repulsion I feel toward that man Jones. 
It came upon me suddenly. It's intermittent, not 
chronic, I think, but it's all there, and means 
business. Did you ever feel that way ? " 

"Caroline!" gasped Mrs. Taunton, pained 
surprise resting upon her patrician face. 

"It's beneath me, I acknowledge," I went on, 
feverishly, making an effort to eat a croquette 
between sentences. " A butler's merely a neces 
sary piece of movable furniture, and should ah 
not arouse a feeling of antagonism. But Jones 
has got an eye to ah induce intoxication." 

"Caroline," queried Mrs. Taunton, solemnly, 
" have you forgive me, my dear, for the ques 
tion have you been taking anything? " 

" A fair exchange is no robbery," I remarked, 
impulsively, in my own defense, but Mrs. Taun- 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

ton's face assured me that I had spoken irrele 
vantly. 

" I should advise a cup of black coffee, Caro 
line," said my guest, in her iciest tone. 

" We'll wait a bit, if you don't mind," I ven 
tured to suggest. " No coffee without Jones. 
I'm not quite up to Jones at this moment er 
my dear." 

Mrs. Taunton held my gaze to hers, and her 
light-gray eyes chilled me. It was evident that 
little Van Tromp's sister had no poetical nonsense 
in her make-up. Practical, obstinate, strong- 
willed she seemed to be, as she endeavored to 
solve from Caroline's beautiful eyes the mystery 
of my eccentric demeanor. 

" Your sudden and inexplicable aversion to 
your butler, Caroline," remarked my guest, pres 
ently, apparently desirous of soothing my nerves 
by a poultice of gossip, " reminds me of the lec 
ture upon Buddhism that I heard yesterday rriorn- 
ing. An adept from India Yamama, I think, 
is his name talked to us, you know, about our 
99 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Western blindness, as he called it, to the marvels 
of soul-sensitiveness." 

My fork rattled against my plate, and I gazed 
down in dismay at Caroline's trembling hand. 
Mrs. Taunton overlooked my agitation and con 
tinued : 

" He was so entertaining ! But it's all absurd, 
of course. Louise told me that you were going 
with her to hear him this morning." 

"Yes?" I managed to gasp. "She ah 
Louise called me up by the 'phone. I couldn't 
get away, you see ah my dear." 

" It's such utter nonsense, don't you know," 
went on Mrs. Taunton, evidently convinced that 
the worst was over with me. " I made notes, 
just for practice. He the adept, or whatever 
he was was a lovely piece of mahogany, with 
perfectly stunning eyes. I memorized one of my 
notes. The dear little brownie said just listen 
to fhis, Caroline: 'The Hindu conception of re 
incarnation embraces all existence gods, men, 
animals, plants, minerals. It is believed that 
100 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

everything migrates, from Buddha down to inert 
matter. Buddha himself was born an ascetic 
eighty-three times, a monarch fifty-eight times, 
the soul of a tree forty-three times, and many 
other times as an ape, deer, lion, snipe, chicken, 
eagle, serpent, pig, frog four hundred times in 
all ! ' Isn't it all perfectly silly ? Good gracious, 
Caroline, what is the matter with you? Are you 
faint?" 

" Just a bit rocky," I found sufficient nerve to 
say. " Are you quite sure ah my dear that 
he said pigs and and frogs? " 

Mrs. Taunton caught her breath, as if she 
struggled to swallow her amazement. 

" You ought to be in bed, Caroline," she said, 
severely. " If you could get to sleep, my 
clear" 

" Et hi, Brut el " I murmured, with sardonic 
playfulness. " Look here ah my dear ! You 
find a change in your Caroline, eh? You have 
suspected me of drinking, and now you imply 
that I need sleep. I swear that the next person 

JOI 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

who hints that I'm not up for all day shall hear 
something to ah her disadvantage." 

Such talk was madness. Mrs. Taunton very 
naturally resented my childish ultimatum. She 
arose from her chair with a cool, calm dignity 
that shocked me like a cold shower-bath. 

" I regret, Caroline, that I find my patience 
exhausted," she remarked, more in sadness than 
in wrath, transfixing me with her pale-gray eyes. 
" I shall leave you now, but not in anger. I can 
see, plainly enough, that you are not yourself." 

" Don't you dare to say that in public ah 
Mrs. Taunton," I cried, hotly, fearful that, as 
it was, Jones might have overheard her remark. 
Reason assured me that her words were used 
figuratively, but the undeniable fact that she had 
hit the target and rung the bell drove me to des 
peration. Mrs. Taunton gazed at me for a mo 
ment in mingled scorn and astonishment, and then 
swept from the dining-room with head high in 
air and a rustle of skirts that seemed to sweep 
Caroline into outer darkness. 

102 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

The next thing that I remember, as the flam 
boyant romancers remark, was an entrance even 
more theatrical than Mrs. Taunton's exit. Jones, 
impressing my errant fancy as Nemesis in the 
semblance of an imported butler, strode into the 
room bearing a tray upon which rested a coffee 
pot, the aroma from which stirred hope in my 
heart. Much as I detested Jones, I welcomed the 
stimulant that he carried toward me. If Mrs. 

Taunton's disappearance\surprised him, he suc- 

^^ 
ceeded in suppressing any ohtovard exhibition of 

emotion. 

Realizing for the moment that my fear of the 
man was unreasonable, I summoned common 
sense to my aid and said: 

" One good bracer deserves another, Jones. 
Put a stick into my coffee, will you?" 

The butler gave me a furtive glance, a cross 
between an exclamation and an interroga 
tion. 

" Brandy, madam ? " he asked, smoothly. 

When he had fortified my coffee with a dash 
103 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

of fine old French cognac, I looked him straight 
in the eye. 

" Jones," I said, impressively, " Mr. Stevens 
has complained of you of late. But I don't want 
you to lose your place. I shall see to it that 
my ah husband becomes reconciled to you, but 
you must obey my instructions to the letter. To 
begin with, you are to leave this room at once, 
close the door, stand on guard outside and allow 
no one to disturb me until I give you word. If 
you open the door before I call to you, you leave 
the house immediately. Do you understand me ? " 

" Yes, madam," gasped Jones, thrown out of 
his orbit for once. But he retained sufficient self- 
control to make a hurried exit, noisily shutting 
the door behind him. 

I swallowed my coffee and cognac at a gulp, 
and stumbled toward the sideboard. After a 
short search I came upon a box of excellent 
cigars. Presently I was seated at the luncheon- 
table again, sipping a pony of brandy neat and 
blowing cigar-smoke into the air. For a glorious 
104 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

half-hour, I reflected joyously, I could enjoy my 
self in my own way. Glancing over my shoulder, 
I caught sight of my reflection in the sideboard 
mirror. Caroline, with a long, black panatella 
between her beautiful lips, held a pony of brandy 
poised in the air, with the other hand raised to 
remove the cigar from her mouth. An inex 
plicable wave of diabolical exultation swept over 
me. Bowing to my wife's handsome image 
which cordially returned the salutation I re 
moved my cigar and raised the brandy to Caro 
line's mouth. 

" Here's how, my dear! " I cried, gaily. " No 
heel-taps ! " 

Caroline's reflection drank the toast, and the 
warm glow of good-fellowship that crept through 
my veins reconciled me for the time being to my 
strange, uncanny fate. 



105 



CHAPTER VIII. 

NEWS FROM CAROLINE. 

Young and enterprising is the West, 
Old and meditative is the East. 

Turn, O youth ! with intellectual zest 
Where the sage invites thee to his feast. 

Milnes. 

ON the whole, I enjoyed my cigar. The waters 
of affliction had rolled over me and I basked in 
the sunshine of peaceful comfort for a full half- 
hour. Under like conditions, many good fellows 
of my set would have toyed too freely with the 
cognac. But I was cautious and conservative as 
regards the liquor. I glanced at Caroline's face, 
which wore a humorous smile as it gazed at me 
from the mirror. 

" Spirits," I cried, facetiously, winking at Car 
oline's reflection, and receiving a winking re 
sponse, " spirits are to be handled with care, my 
1 06 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

dear. There's no telling what they may do to 
us." 

At first I derived considerable amusement from 
the grotesque effects that I could obtain from the 
juxtaposition of my cigar and Caroline's deli 
cate face. If it was a kind of sacrilege to sit 
there and watch the smoke issuing from my wife's 
dainty lips, I comforted my better self with the 
thought that I was in no way to blame for exist 
ing conditions. If the sideboard's mirror at that 
moment framed a picture that might have been 
taken from the Police Gazette, was I not power 
less to alter the decrees of fate? I had come into 
my wife's butterfly-beauty without first slough 
ing off my gross chrysalis-habits. 

I playfully shook my fist at the accusatory mir 
ror. 

" It's no reflection on me," I murmured, jo 
cosely. A sickly kind of smile flitted across Car 
oline's face, driving me to a stimulant again. I 
poured out a pony of brandy. 

" To drink or not to drink that is the ques- 
107 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

tion," I soliloquized; observing with satisfaction 
that Shakespeare tended to remove the expression 
of untimely hilarity in my wife's countenance. 
" O Romeo, wherefore art thou, Romeo? " 

A joyful gleam came into Caroline's eyes as 
I thought of Van Tromp. I swallowed the cog 
nac and presently saw a flush creep into my wife's 
cheeks. The sight angered me. 

" If two or three fingers of old brandy show 
themselves at once in this ah borrowed face of 
mine," I reflected,"! might as well take the pledge 
at once. Caroline," I continued, addressing my 
remarks to the mirror, " I am ashamed of you. 
If you don't quit this kind of thing, you'll lose 
your complexion and what'll poor robin do 
then? I am ashamed of you, Caroline. I really 
didn't think that you'd go so far." 

It suddenly came to me that I was talking in 
a most idiotic way, and I turned Caroline's left 
shoulder to the mirror. Resisting the temptation 
to follow the changing expressions of her face, 
I watched the smoke from my cigar as it floated 
1 08 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

across the luncheon-table or mounted toward the 
ceiling. At the outset, I derived a good deal 
of satisfaction from the change of attitude. My 
thoughts assumed a healthier tendency. The 
morbid, half-crazy inclinations that my mind had 
begun to display passed away and something like 
contentment with the present and hope for the 
future came gently to me. Even the question 
that would force itself upon me -now and again 
as to what Caroline might be doing or undoing 
at my office failed to destroy wholly the pleasura 
ble calm begotten of solitude, cognac and tobacco. 
I even found myself contemplating Caroline's 
white, tapering fingers, outstretched to flip the 
ashes from my panatella, with a satisfaction that 
was a strange compound of pride and jealousy. 
I could not refrain from an unworthy sense of 
delight at the thought that Caroline was being 
punished for her brazen defiance of my wishes 
every time she glanced at my hands. 

But I had become a creature of changing 
moods, a prey to errant fancies. As I realized 
109 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

that my cigar shrinking reminder of happier 
days was nearly smoked out, and that my term 
of comparative freedom drew toward its end, the 
fever of impotent rebellion burned in my veins 
if they were mine. To a practical, energetic in 
dividual, accustomed to having his own way in 
small matters and great, the recurrent conviction 
that he has become the plaything of mischief-lov 
ing powers concerning which he knows little or 
nothing is not conducive to long intervals of re 
pose. I was growing restless again, eager for 
action, but afraid to indulge in it; craving news 
of Caroline, but lacking courage to obtain it. 

Suddenly a startling thought flashed upon my 
darkened mind, illuminating, convincing, expla 
natory. Caroline and her friends had been dip 
ping into Oriental philosophy. Was it not more 
than probable that my wife had deliberately 
planned a soul-transposition that had ensured her 
freedom and made me a captive? 

The longer I contemplated this supposition, the 
stronger grew my belief that Caroline had at- 
no 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

tempted a psychical experiment, the success of 
which accounted for her haughty, domineering 
manner after breakfast. It was clear enough, 
now, as I looked back upon the episodes that I 
have been recording. My wife's horror at the 
discovery of our soul-transposition had been 
merely a clever bit of acting. Her seizure of 
my mail and insistence upon a visit to my office 
had been parts of a well-laid plan. It was evi 
dent that she had become an adept in the theory 
and practice of transmigration, and had sacrificed 
me beneath the Juggernaut of her eccentric am 
bition. If she found the life of a business man 
attractive, I was at her mercy, doomed to skirts 
and corsets until she wearied of my career. 
Futhermore, it was not unreasonable to suppose 
that, while Caroline had acquired sufficient dia 
bolical power to transpose our identities, she had 
not gained enough occult wisdom to restore our 
souls to their respective bodies. If that should 
prove to be the case, if she was only half-edu 
cated as a psychical switch-tender, the future for 
in 



'Perkins, the Fakeer. 

me became dark indeed. I could see before me 
a long stretch of weary, hopeless years, down 
which I tottered toward a welcome grave, solaced 
only now and then by the creature-comforts that 
I loved, the while Caroline made merry with my 
affairs. Beset day after day by Suzanne, Mrs. 
Taunton and other women in various stages of 
imbecility, I should be driven to desperation at 
last and bring disgrace, in some form or other, 
upon a proud name. 

And how cleverly Caroline had played her little 
game ! Had I not often complained loudly of the 
annoyances appertaining to a business man's life? 
Could not Caroline silence my accusing tongue 
with the assertion that she had presented me with 
a life of luxurious leisure, to take up burdens 
and responsibilities under which I had always 
grumbled ? Had I not often protested against the 
new woman's efforts to better her condition, on 
the ground that woman had long enjoyed more 
special privileges than fell to the lot of man? I 
was forced to acknowledge that, even if Caroline 

112 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

was responsible for our psychical interchange, I 
could not remain consistent and utter any very 
emphatic complaint. She would fall back upon 
my own propositions and prove conclusively, 
quoting my remarks, that, whatever may be the 
case with his soul, it may profit a man to lose 
his own body. 

A hot wave of impotent anger swept through 
me, and I turned in a rage toward the mirror. 
The expression that my rebellious soul had thrust 
into Caroline's face destroyed the last vestige of 
my self-control. Seizing a carafe from the table, 
I hurled it at the sideboard, and my wife's face 
disappeared in a chaos of broken looking- 
glass. 

Horrified at my recklessness, I hurried toward 
the door as rapidly as my skirts would permit. 
In the hall stood Jones, motionless, phlegmatic, 
gazing at me with a calmness that had in it some 
thing of superiority. 

" Go in there ah butler, and make yourself 
useful," I cried, angrily, as I brushed past him 
8 113 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

to seek the library. " Don't be so damned statu 
esque ! " 

A few moments later, I had hooked Caroline 
at the end of a telephone wire. 

" When are you coming up-town ah my 
dear?" I managed to gasp, with some show of 
diplomacy. 

" Is that you, Caroline? " asked my wife, with 
my voice, which I was foolishly glad to hear 
again. " I've got good news for you. I'm twenty 
thousand ahead on the day and every transac 
tion is cleaned out." 

" Great Scott ! " I exclaimed, forgetting my 
suspicions and rage in the amazement that her 
words had caused. 

" I'll stop at the club on the way up," went 
on Caroline, in a deep basso that vibrated with 
a note of intense self-satisfaction. " Have you 
had a pleasant day? How's Mrs. Taunton? By 
the way, my dear, Edgerton was here a few mo 
ments ago. Mrs. Edgerton has a treat in store 
for us to-night." 

114 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

A chill of apprehension swept over me. 

" What do you mean ah Reginald? " I fal 
tered. 

" She went to the lecture this morning, Caro 
line," explained my wife, glibly. " She is aw 
fully clever, don't you think? She made him 
promise to look in on us at nine to-night." 

"Him? Who's him?" I cried, cold with 
dread. 
" Yamama," answered my voice, exultantly. 

" Good God, Caroline ! " I yelled through the 
'phone, but my wife had cut me off. 

Stumbling into a chair, I rested Caroline's 
aching head upon her moist, trembling hand. 

" Yamama ! " I murmured, terror-stricken. 
" He's the chocolate-colored adept that Mrs. 
Taunton referred to. Pigs! Frogs! He's the 
scoundrel that put Caroline up to this. He is 
coming here to look at me ! Damn him ! " 

Excess of emotion had undone me. I felt the 
hot tears scorching Caroline's cold hand. 



CHAPTER IX. 

AFTERNOON CALLERS. 

Still in dreams it comes upon me that I once on wings did 

soar ; 
But or e'er my flight commences this my dream must all be 

o'er. 

From the Persian. 

As I look back upon it now, that afternoon 
wears the aspect of a variegated nightmare, from 
which I could not awaken. 

"What will madame wear this afternoon?" 
Suzanne had asked me when I had returned to my 
apartments above-stairs. 

I kicked viciously at the empty air with one 
of Caroline's dainty feet. The time had come, evi 
dently, for Suzanne to change my costume again. 
Should I take a ride or a walk, or remain at 
home? If I went out for a ride, I should have 
116 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

only my own bitter thoughts for company. If 
I took a stroll up the Avenue, almost anything 
unpleasant might happen to me. If I stayed in 
the house, I must receive callers. No one of these 
alternatives was alluring, but I was forced to 
choose the latter. For a number of rather vague 
reasons, I did not dare to cut off my line of com 
munication with Caroline. She had become, as 
it were, a flying column not yet out of touch with 
headquarters. 

" And she ought to be shot for disobedience to 
orders," I mused, aloud. 

"Pardon me, madame?" exclaimed Suzanne, 
interrogatively. 

" N'importc, girl," I answered, testily. " I 
shall remain at home, Suzanne. Give orders 
down-stairs that I have a headache and can re 
ceive no one." 

" But Madame is looking so much better ! " 
protested Suzanne. " And the debutantes will call 
to-day. It is madame's afternoon." 

" Well, do your worst, then," I grumbled, dis- 
117 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

contentedly. " Can you get me some cloves, Su 
zanne?" 

An hour later, I entered the drawing-room after 
a perilous descent from the second story, to con 
front three young women, who, I had gathered 
from Suzanne, held Caroline in high esteem as a 
chaperon. I had committed their names to mem 
ory before leaving the dressing-room, but the 
effort to get down-stairs without spraining my 
wife's ankles had obliterated from my mind all 
traces of its recent acquisition. I stood, flushing 
painfully, gazing into the smiling faces of three 
handsome, modish girls who were wholly stran 
gers to their vicarious hostess. 

" Oh, Mrs. Stevens, what a charming day ! " 

" How lovely you are looking ! " 

" Wasn't the Crompton dance perfectly stun 
ning?" 

" Mr. Van Tromp made such a pretty epigram 
about your costume ! " 

"Just a moment ah girls," I gasped, seat 
ing myself awkwardly, and inclined to lose my 
118 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

temper. " There's a painful lack of method about 
all this. Suppose we begin at the beginning. 
You were saying ah my dear ? " I remarked 
to the calmest of the trio. The latter exchanged 
puzzled glances with her companions. 

" I was speaking of the compliment that Mr. 
Van Tromp paid to you," explained the maiden, 
rather dolefully. 

" He's a bad lot, that young Van Tromp," I 
exclaimed, impulsively. " Perhaps I ought not 
to talk against another man ah behind her 
I mean his back, but Van Romeo's too easy, 
girls. He writes poetry. I have no doubt that 
he makes puns. Charming ah day, isn't it ? " 

My beautiful callers had lost their vivacity. 
One of them a pretty little brunette had grown 
pale. 

" What about the coaching-party, Mrs. Stev 
ens? " the one I took to be the eldest of the three 
ventured to ask, presently. 

" It's all arranged ah my dear," I answered, 
recklessly. " We're to have a dozen cases of 
119 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

champagne and a brass band of ten pieces. I'm 
up for all day, you see. If little Van Tromp 
praised my executive ability ah girls, he'd 
have a career open to him. Merrily we'll bowl 
along, bowl along I'm to handle the reins, 
you know." 

There were now three pallid maidens confront 
ing me. In the eyes of the eldest I saw a gleam 
of mingled suspicion and fear. 

" I must be going," she gasped. 

" Don't go," I implored her, overacting my 
hospitable role a bit. There flashed through my 
mind a scene from a Gilbert-Sullivan opera 
" The Mikado " and I caught myself humming 
the air of " Three Little Girls from School Are 
We." 

Jones, to my consternation, stalked into the 
drawing-room, as if about to reprove me for my 
lack of dignity. 

"Pardon me, madame," said my bete noir, pom 
pously, " but Mr. Stevens insists upon your com 
ing to the telephone." 

1 20 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

My callers were on their feet, instantly. They 
appeared to be glad of an excuse for leaving me, 
and, also, somewhat astonished at the butler's 
choice of words. 

" Don't let us keep you a moment," cried the 
eldest. 

" Remember me to- Mr. Stevens," urged the 
little brunette, mischievously. 

" Good-bye! We are so grateful to you, Mrs. 
Stevens," exclaimed the third, with a sigh of 
relief. 

" Be good! " I answered, gaily. " Come again 
ah young ladies. Don't mind Jones. You'll 
get used to him. Look in next month, won't 
you? Ta-ta!" 

I stumbled over my skirts as I stepped forward, 
and the little flock of debutantes hurried away in 
affright, glancing over their shoulders at me in a 
manner that suggested gossip to come. 

" Hello! " I shouted through the 'phone, when 
I had managed to reach the library. " Is that 
you ah Reginald ? Where are you ? " 
121 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Yes. This is Reginald," I heard my voice in 
answer. " I'm at the 'Varsity Club. Charming 
place. Nice boys here. You seem to be popular, 
my dear. ' Here's to you, good as you are, and 
here's to me, bad as I am; but as good as you 
are, and as bad as I am, I'm as good as you are, 
bad as I am!'" 

" Good Lord ah ah Reginald ! " I faltered, 
horror-stricken. 

" Don't worry, Caroline," came my voice, 
soothingly. " It's all right. I know when to 
stop. Had any callers? This is your day at 
home, is it not? " 

" I'll send the coupe for you at once ah 
Reginald," I said, with great presence of mind. 
" Go easy till it arrives, will you ? " 

" What do you mean to imply, Caroline ? " 
growled my wife, a note of anger in my voice. 
" I'm going to walk home by-and-bye. You 
needn't bother about the coupe. I hear the boys 
calling to me. Here's to you, my dear! Good 
bye!" 

122 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

Before I could utter another word, Caroline 
had cut me off, and I turned from the 'phone, de 
spondently. For a moment, it seemed to me that 
the library was surrounded by an iron grating 
and that I wore a ball and chain attached to 
my legs. Caroline and " the Old Crowd ! " I 
am forced to confess that the hot tears came 
into my wife's eyes as I seated myself in a read 
ing-chair and found myself face to face with a 
loneliness that was provocative of despair. 

Jones was hot on the scent. He strode into 
the library and bore down upon me relentlessly, 
carrying a tray upon which rested two calling- 
cards. 

" They are in the drawing-room, madame," 
said the butler, indifferently. 

Caroline's toast came ringing to my ears. 
" Here's to you, good as you are, and here's to 
me, bad as I am ! " And here I sat, bullied 
by Jones and the plaything of a lot of light-headed 
women of all ages. For one wild, feverish, mo 
ment the thought of revolt darted through my 
123 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

mind. I might faint, or have a fit, and Jones 
would be forced to dismiss my callers. But I 
quickly realized that I was not up to a brilliant 
histrionic effort. Even as it was, I was playing 
another's role with but indifferent success. 

Two elderly women, richly garbed, arose as I 
reentered the drawing-room. 

" I'm so glad to see you ah my dears," I 
said, in a voice pitched to indicate cordiality. 
One of my callers tossed her head haughtily, 
while the prim mouth of her companion fell open. 
This was not encouraging, and I remained silent. 
We stared at each other for a long, agonizing 
moment. 

" How do you do? " I began again, with much 
less assurance. " Go away, little girls," kept run 
ning through my mind from that diabolical, tink 
ling " Mikado." 

" We are very well, I believe," remarked Mrs. 
Martin, as she proved to be, coldly. " I think 
I may answer for Mrs. Smythe's health." 

" I am in perfect health," exclaimed Mrs. 
124 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

Smythe, with emphasis, staring at me in a su 
perior kind of way. 

" There's nothing like perfect health ah my 
friends," I said, in a high, almost hysterical, fal 
setto. " Who is it who says that a man is as 
old as he feels and a woman as old as she looks? " 

" Whoever said it, Mrs. Stevens, did us a great 
injustice," commented Mrs. Martin, with some 
warmth. " I am as young in spirit as I was ten 
years ago, but I don't look it." 

" No, you don't look it," I hastened to remark, 
cordially ; but my comment was not well received. 
Mrs. Martin glanced at Mrs. Smythe, and they 
stood erect on the instant. 

' You're not going ah my dears? " I cried, 
thinking it too good to be true. 

' You will pardon the liberty that I am about 
to take, Mrs. Stevens," began Mrs. Martin, stern 
ly, " but it seems only fair to you that we should 
ask a question before leaving you. You are out 
of sorts to-day? Not quite yourself, are you?" 

" Not quite," I answered, drawing myself up 
125 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

to Caroline's full height and struggling against an 
inclination to give vent to wild, feverish laughter. 
" I may say Mrs. ah my dear that I'm not 
quite myself. Not quite! It'll pass off. I have 
every reason to believe it'll pass off. But you're 
right. I'm not quite myself." 

My frankness, which appalled me as I thought 
of it afterward, seemed to have a soothing effect 
upon my callers. 

" You really do too much, Mrs. Stevens," re 
marked Mrs. Smythe, in a motherly way. " You 
should try to get a nap at once." 

" Your nerves are affected," Mrs. Martin 
added, speaking gently. " You are overdoing 
things. Did you ever try the rest cure ? " 

" Yes. I've been giving it a chance to-day," 
I confessed. " But it doesn't work. I can't sleep 
in the daytime. Bear that in mind ah my 
dear. Don't talk to me about a nap. As I said 
to Caroline ah Reginald, I'm up for all day. 
But you know what nerves are, do you not ? " 

Mrs. Martin again glanced furtively at Mrs. 
126 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

Smythe, and without more ado they swept out of 
the drawing-room. 

I dropped into a chair, a feeling of relief min 
gled with self-disgust sweeping over me. I real 
ized that I had been making a sad botch of the 
part that I had attempted to play. At that mo 
ment, heavy footsteps behind me aroused me from 
my black-and-white revery. Two large, hot 
hands were placed over my eyes, and the end of 
a beard tickled Caroline's forehead. 

"Guess who it is?" I heard my deep voice 
saying. " Here's to you, good as you are ! " 

" Caroline ! " I exclaimed, conflicting emotions 
agitating my soul. 

" Guess again, little woman," said my wife, 
playfully, in my voice. " They call me ' Reggie ' 
at the club." 



127 



CHAPTER X. 

RECRIMINATIONS. 

We know these things are so, we ask not why, 
But act and follow as the dream goes on. 

Milnes. 

" YES, I've had a simply perfect day, ray dear," 
remarked Caroline, frankly, as we left the library 
to ascend to our second-story suite. " I've made 
twenty thousand dollars by not taking your ad 
vice and as to the ' Old Crowd ' at the 'Varsity 
Club, I think they're really charming. I've been 
doing a good deal of miscellaneous thinking, my 
dear, and I'm convinced that women have a great 
future before them." 

"What women?" I cried, impatiently, as I 
tripped against the top stair and caught my bet 
ter half by the tail of my coat. 
128 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" You'll do better with practice," remarked 
Caroline, soothingly. " I'm sure you enjoyed the 
day. Who has been here ? " 

" That'll keep," I answered, resisting an incli 
nation to tweak my own nose. " Where's Jen 
kins?" 

Caroline indulged in a hoarse chuckle. 

" Jenkins has gone to Hoboken. He won't be 
back for at least a month. I think I can get 
on without a man. How's Suzanne? " 

We had come to a standstill in the upper hall, 
just outside of the main door to our private 
rooms. 

" How'll you manage to dress for dinner ? " I 
asked, gazing at my flushed, triumphant face with 
sharply contrasted emotions. I was glad to see 
it again, but I did not like Caroline's way of 
using it. 

" I'm very quick to learn," answered my voice, 
tauntingly. " You must admit, my dear, that 
I've been a success to-day. You don't think that 
I'm to be overcome by a man's dinner costume? 
9 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

A chill ran through me, and Caroline's voice 
trembled as I said: 

" What do you ah think I'd better wear to 
night? Suzanne'll ask me presently." 

A jovial laugh greeted my words. The hum 
orous side of our horrible plight seemed to be al 
ways apparent to Caroline. 

" You must be sure to do me credit, my dear 
boy," said my wife, gruffly. " You've glanced 
over my wardrobe, have you not ? " 

The hot blood came into my adopted cheeks at 
the suggestion. 

" I I've been too ah busy to look into the 
ah matter," I faltered. " Damn it, Caroline, 
don't be so confoundedly superior! I'm crushed 
and discouraged. That's straight. Give me a 
word of advice, will you? What shall I wear 
to-night? I don't want to make a fool of my 
self before Suzanne." 

" Poor Suzanne ! " growled Caroline, some 
what irrelevantly, I thought. " She must have 
had a day of it! Tell her you'll wear the dress 
130 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

I wore at the Leonards' dinner-party last week. 
You needn't say much about my hair. Suzanne'll 
know what to do with it." 

Her hand, or rather mine, was on the knob of 
the door, when a hideous and persistent horror 
that had haunted me for some time forced me to 
say, in Caroline's most insistent treble : 

" Why oh, why did you allow Edgerton to 
ask that infernal Yamama to come here to-night ? 
It was madness, Caroline." 

" Call me Reginald," interposed my wife, 
coolly. 

" It was madness, I say ah Reginald. It was 
that or worse." 

My heart beat fast in Caroline's bosom. 

" What do you mean? " asked my wife, thrust 
ing my face forward, and transfixing me with my 
own eyes. 

"You've enjoyed the day, haven't you?" I 
asked, my temper overcoming my prudence. 
" Well, I haven't. I've been driven nearly crazy 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

by a lot of fool women, while you've had the 
time of your life." 

" I don't follow you," remarked my wife, 
severely. 

" That's just it," I cried, angrily. " You lead 
me, and I'm forced to follow you. I tell you 
frankly that I've grown suspicious. You've been 
studying Oriental mysticism. You've been to 
lectures and seances, and, for all I know, you may 
be a favorite pupil of this chocolate-drop, Ya- 
mama." 

My wife drew herself up to my full height, and 
gazed down at me, freezingly. 

" You mean to imply, Mrs. Stevens." she re 
marked, with studied coldness, " that I was de 
liberately responsible for what happened this 
morning, or last night ? " 

" Don't dare to call me Mrs. Stevens, Caro 
line," I whispered, shaking with futile rage. " If 
I have suspected you, have I not had sufficient 
circumstantial evidence? Mrs. Taunton tells me 
that this rascally fakir Yamama turns people into 
132 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

pigs, frogs, any old thing. And you've allowed 
Edgerton to bring him here to-night! I don't 
believe that you have the slightest desire to ah 
change back again." 

My wife laughed aloud in my most disagree 
able manner. 

" Here's to you, good as you are, and here's 
to me, bad as I am ! " she cried, with most un 
timely geniality, and, without more ado, threw 
open the door to our apartments. In the center 
of the room stood Suzanne, pale but self- 
contained, awaiting my advent. For a moment, 
a mad project tempted me. If I rushed down 
stairs and had a fit in the lower hall, I might 
escape many of the horrors that the evening 
threatened to bring with it. But if I took this 
heroic course a doctor would be called in. On 
the whole, I preferred Suzanne to a physi 
cian. 

I realize, clearly enough, that I lack the ability 
to keep or reject data with the unerring judg 
ment of the professional story-teller. I should 
133 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

like to give to my testimony a somewhat artistic 
structure, but I am hampered in this inclination 
by the necessity of following the actual sequence 
of events. Being neither a novelist nor a scient 
ist, I am in danger of making an amorphous pre 
sentment of facts that shall fail either to con 
vince the psychologist or entertain the idle reader 
of an empty tale. On the whole, I am prone to 
make sacrifices in behalf of the latter. My nat 
ural inclination is toward Art rather than toward 
Science, and for this reason I shall remain silent 
regarding the petty episodes of the hour that fol 
lowed my talk with Caroline. As it is, my nar 
rative is overweighted with what may be called 
details of the toilet. 

At half-after six my wife and I entered our 
drawing-room under a flag of truce. The an 
noyances that had hampered Caroline's unaided 
efforts to don my evening clothes had had a bene 
ficial effect upon her exultant, overbearing ten 
dencies. She was subdued in manner to the 
verge of gloom. 

134 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" Why are you so downhearted, my dear ? " I 
asked. " Don't you like ah my appearance ? " 

" Which appearance? " growled Caroline, glar 
ing at me. " Are the studs in the right place ? " 

" Of course they are," I answered cheerfully. 
" I never looked better, I'm sure. I congratulate 
you. And Suzanne tells me that this costume is 
very becoming to you. The one I have on, I 
mean. Have you noticed, Caroline, what an in 
fernal nuisance pronouns have become? I'm 
glad our nouns have no gender. What did you 
say to young Van Tromp at the Cromptons' 
dance? " 

My beard seemed to fairly bristle with Caro 
line's anger and astonishment. 

" Van Tromp ! " she exclaimed, in a surly 
basso. " What has he been doing now ? Hor 
rid little thing ! He's not one of the boys, is he, 
my dear? " 

I had seated myself with some difficulty, an 
noyed at Suzanne for lacing Caroline so tightly, 
but rather pleased, inwardly, at my feminine 

135 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

beauty and Parisian costume. Caroline stood 
not far away, six feet tall, broad-shouldered, a 
manly figure in black and white. 

" Van Tromp," I remarked, in the soft musical 
tones that had at last reconciled me to my bor 
rowed voice, " Van Tromp is a wandering- min 
strel, a troubadour out of his time, an age-end 
Romeo, who haunts Juliet's balcony at all hours 
of the day and night playing a hurdy-gurdy and 
reciting his own rhymes. Van Tromp is the one 
bright gleam in a black and starless night. He 
would atone for a dreary day were not Yamama 
coming too." 

" I don't understand you, Caroline," growled 
my wife, shifting my feet uneasily. 

" You haven't told me what Van Tromp said 
to you at the Cromptons' dance," I said, relent 
lessly. " I'll return to the subject later on. 
Now tell me ah Reginald, what you know 
abou Yamama. You intimated, unless I am mis 
taken, that my suspicions as to your collusion with 
this Oriental fakir were unfounded ? " 
136 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" Unfounded! " exclaimed my wife, scornfully. 
" Absurd ! ridiculous ! Do you imagine that I 
would choose this clumsy body of yours in prefer 
ence to mine? Look at me, and then glance at 
the mirror, my dear. I'll admit that I've had a 
very enjoyable day. But I assure you I know 
little more about Yamama than you do. I am 
very nervous about him. I don't know what he'll 
do to us. But I have a horrible fear that he will 
read our secret at a glance." 

" If he does ah Caroline," I cried, excitedly, 
" slug him ! Never mind about hospitality. Hit 
him a crack on the nose. You can apologize to 
Edgerton afterward." 

" That's just like a man," grumbled Caroline. 
" You think you can defeat esoteric Buddhism 
with your fists. I'm rather ashamed of you, my 
dear." 

I felt the blood coming into Caroline's cheeks. 

" It won't do, of course," I murmured, pres 
ently. " We must use diplomacy, not force, in 
dealing with this Oriental nuisance. Perhaps 
137 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Yamama will find little Van Tromp sufficiently 
amusing to enable us to escape detection. I'm 
inclined to think that Van Tromp is the outward 
and visible sign of a love-sick tadpole. His sis 
ter, the debutante, is not so bad. I suppose she'll 
fall to Edgerton at dinner? " 

" We must have a rehearsal, you and I," re 
marked Caroline, gruffly. " I escort Mrs. Edger 
ton, of course, and you'll take Van Tromp' s arm. 
You'll like that." 

"Do you see these violets ah Reginald?" 
I cried, dramatically, making a gesture toward 
Van Tromp's floral offering, now bedecking my 
corsage. " He sent them to you. What was 
Van Romeo's little game? You were to wear 
the violets to-night, if you really meant what you 
said to him at the Cromptons' dance. As you al 
ways mean what you say, my dear, I have hung 
out the sign of your ah veracity, so to speak. 
There's more to come, of course. There's a 
poem, for one thing. I'll read it aloud when we 
get our coffee." 

138 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

I saw that my heavy face was flushed and that 
my eyes glowed with anger as I glanced upward 
at my wife. She strode toward me menacingly, 
and laid a heavy hand upon her bare shoulder. 
Seizing Van Tromp's violets, before I could re 
cover from my astonishment, she tore them from 
their fastenings, and hurled them toward a remote 
corner of the drawing-room. 

" You carry a joke too far," she growled, 
menacingly. " If you dare to read that poem I'll 
I'll tell Yamama the whole story when he 
comes. I know what to say to him, and he'll do 
what I ask him to do. I give you fair warning." 

I fell back in my chair, cold and disheartened. 
My worst suspicions seemed to be confirmed. 
Caroline was in league, as I had feared, with that 
sunburnt fakir from the Far East! At that mo 
ment, Jones entered the room. 

" Mr. and Mrs. Edgerton," he announced, and, 
an instant later, " Miss Van Tromp, Mr. Van 
Tromp." 



139 



CHAPTER XI. 

A DINNER AND A DISCUSSION. 

Yesterday This Day's Madness did prepare : 
To-morrow's Silence, Triumph, or Despair. 
Drink ! for you know not whence you came, nor why. 
Drink ! for you know not why you go, nor where. 

Omar Kh&yy&m. 

IT is always, under the best of conditions, un 
certain how a dinner-party will " go off." Peo 
ple are not unlike the ingredients of a salad-dress 
ing. The smoothness of the dressing depends 
upon a mysterious chemical affinity that is recog 
nized by the salad-maker but never wholly under 
stood. All the arts are closely related to each 
other. A dinner-party, a salad-dressing or an 
epic poem demands creative effort, and is success 
ful in so far as its creator has made an effective 
fusion of its separate parts. 

Caroline had been inclined to believe that her 
140 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

fame as a dinner-giver was no more than her due. 
She had reached an altitude as a triumphant host 
ess from which she could make experiments of 
a more or less interesting kind. She enjoyed 
bringing together around our board seemingly 
antagonistic social molecules to see if they would 
fuse. She had planned to-night's dinner much 
as a chemist prepares his materials for a novel 
combination. Edgerton and Mrs. Edgerton, Van 
Tromp and Miss Van Tromp formed the basis 
for an experiment that might produce either a 
perfume or an explosion. 

What the result would have been had Caro 
line's effort not been hampered by a soul-trans 
position that made many things awkward to us 
that were unobserved by our guests, I cannot say. 
A large portion of the function, especially its ear 
lier stages, is a blur and a buzz in my memory. 
It had been like this from the first, whenever I 
had come into the butler's sphere of influence. 
Van Tromp and Edgerton were not especially ter 
rifying. I knew their limitations. But Jones 
141 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

impressed me as a mystery, concealing in a 
wooden exterior most frightful possibilities for 
mischief. I did not fully recover my self-control, 
if such it could be called, until after the fish had 
been served. By that time, the situation in the 
dining-room was about as follows : 

Caroline, playing the role of host, was doing 
nicely, but was, I feared, inclined to over-act the 
part a bit. Little Van Tromp, a blue-eyed, in 
significant-looking man, with a tender mustache, 
pointed blond beard and too much hair on his 
head, was lowspirited and inclined to wander in 
his talk. He would glance at my corsage, and 
then cast a reproachful, languishing glance at 
Caroline's eyes, into which I found it possible, 
now and then, to throw an expression of coquetry 
that revived the poet's drooping spirits for a time. 
Mrs. Edgerton, a handsome mondaine, was al 
ways self-poised, animated and self-satisfied. 
Miss Van Tromp, unlike her sister, Mrs. Taun- 
ton, was petite, vivacious and rather pretty, but 
somewhat in awe of her brother's genius. Edger- 
142 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

ton was a typical New Yorker of the prosperous 
type, possessing blood, breeding and a pleasing 
exterior. 

Mrs. Edgerton thought that I looked some 
what fagged. 

" I've had such a busy day, don't you know 
ah my dear," I exclaimed, glancing at my face 
across the table, and flushing at the gleam of 
merriment that Caroline flashed at me from my 
eyes. 

" You and Mrs. Edgerton really do too much," 
commented Edgerton, politely. " We are apt to 
underestimate a woman's cares and burdens, 
Reggie," he added, addressing Caroline. 

" Indeed we are," Caroline asserted, readily, 
in my deep voice. " I'm inclined to think, Edger 
ton," she continued, giving a splendid imitation 
of my most impressive manner, " that we do scant 
justice to our wives, while we are forever harp 
ing upon our own importance." 

" Hear ! hear ! " cried little Van Tromp, play- 
143 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

fully. I manfully resisted an inclination to hurl a 
wine-glass at his too picturesque head. 

Mrs. Edgerton smiled at me. " What has hap 
pened to Mr. Stevens, Caroline?" she cried, jo 
cosely. " Unless my memory is at fault, I have 
heard him say that you and I are ' long on leisure 
and short on work.' ' 

" An epigram ! " piped the poet, rolling his 
eyes in exaggerated rapture. 

"Did I ever make that remark? " I heard my 
voice asking in surprise. " I'm afraid, Mrs. 
Edgerton, that you have misrepresented the 
source of what Mr. Van Tromp has mistaken for 
an epigram. It sounds to me, who never said 
it, more like a Wall street bull." 

" I can't bear that," I ventured, in Caroline's 
merriest tones, and Miss Van Tromp giggled. 

" The point at issue, as I understand it," began 
Edgerton, genially, " is whether Reggie is mak 
ing a confession. Did you cry ' Peccavi ! ' old 
man?" 

" You are as great a sinner in this matter as I 
144 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

am," answered Caroline, seriously, looking at 
Edgerton. " How often have I heard you com 
plain of overwork, my dear fellow! They were 
saying at the club this afternoon that you seldom 
reached there before four o'clock." 

A flush came into Edgerton's face, and Mrs. 
Edgerton laughed aloud. 

"Betrayed! betrayed!" she exclaimed, glee 
fully. " Reggie has deserted you, hubbie dear." 

" This is absolutely shocking ! " cried Miss Van 
Tromp. " I shall never marry." 

" Let us change the subject," I suggested, sup 
pressing a shudder as Jones glided past me. " We 
have become a horrible warning to our two un 
married guests ah Reginald." 

" I am not easily frightened, Mrs. Stevens," the 
poet dared to say, looking at me courageously. 

" Discretion is the better part of bachelorhood," 
I retorted, and Van Romeo collapsed at once. 

" I am so excited at the prospect of meeting 
Yamama," said Mrs Edgerton, presently. " He 
says such wonderful things ! " 
10 145 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" And does 'em, too," I murmured, under my 
breath, and flashing a glance at my smiling face 
across the table. 

" What does he say? " asked Miss Van Tromp, 
with youthful curiosity. 

" Oh, I can't begin to tell you," protested Mrs. 
Edgerton, and then began : " He says that 
poetry suffices; that he cannot understand why 
prose was invented." 

" Hear ! hear ! " cried little Van Tromp, with 
enthusiasm. 

" He abhors egotism. Intellectual self-satis 
faction is hideous, he says." 

" He ought to know," I exclaimed, and Caro 
line had the audacity to laugh. 

" Go on, Mrs. Edgerton," cried the Van 
Tromps with one voice. 

" Yamama tells us that our Western world is 
not only self-satisfied, but ignorant. We are con 
tented with half-truths. Science makes a discov 
ery, as it imagines, and, behold! it is something 
that the East has known for ages." 
146 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

" But how about the famine in India? " asked 
Edgerton, argumentatively. " If they know so 
much, these Eastern wise men, why don't they 
make grain grow in a dry season? They are 
great frauds, eh, Reggie? " 

" I don't agree with you, Edgerton," I heard 
my voice in answer. " You fail to get their 
point of view." 

" Betrayed again, Edgerton," laughed the poet. 

"What's their point of view?" grumbled 
Edgerton, casting a glance of surprise at Caro 
line. 

" If you believed in reincarnation," exclaimed 
my wife, in my somewhat overbearing manner, 
" you would look upon death as merely a step 
ping-stone to a higher existence. A famine, 
don't you see, helps a large number of souls up 
the spiral." 

" Mr. Stevens has become a theosophist," cried 
Mrs. Edgerton, in exaggerated amazement. 

" How perfectly lovely," commented Miss Van 
Tromp, somewhat irrelevantly. I saw Jones 
147 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

pouring wine at the poet's corner, and I thought 
that his hand trembled. I'm sure that my voice 
was unsteady as I remarked : 

" But ah Reginald, what about snakes and 
ah frogs ? Starvation is bad enough, but you 
aren't going up a spiral if you are changed into 
something that squirms and crawls." 

" It's not like climbing a ladder," answered my 
voice, authoritatively. " You may go down, now 
and then, but as the ages pass the general trend 
is upward." 

" It's adfully interesting," reflected Miss Van 
Tromp, aloud. " But how is it done? " 

" It isn't done ! " exclaimed Edgerton, almost 
angrily, " it's only half-baked. Of all the absurd 
nonsense that is talked this Oriental mysticism 
is the worst. That's why I was glad to get this 
man Yamama to come here this evening. I want 
to prove to Mrs. Edgerton that he's just about 
as significant as a Bab ballad." 

" Do you think that Yamama will be inclined to 
do ah stunts, Mr. Edgerton?" I faltered, 
148 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

catching the butler's eye, and wondering why 
Caroline's toes got cold so easily. 

"What do you mean by stunts, my dear?" 
Caroline asked, using my voice, rather sternly. 
" Yamama, I imagine, would not understand the 
word. He is not here to play tricks." 

"What is he here for ah my dear?" I 
asked, in a falsetto that was too shrill to be good 
form. Mrs. Eclgerton looked annoyed, and 
Edgerton said, half-apologetically : 

" Really, Mrs. Stevens, I thought that you 
would be glad to have Yamama come to us to 
night. Frankly, I wanted to make a closer study 
of the man, and your husband assured me 
that it would be pleasing to you to have him 
here." 

" Don't think me inhospitable and ungrateful, 
Mr. Edgerton," I began in Caroline's smoothest 
manner. " I shall enjoy meeting Yamama, of 
course. But do you really think that a man who 
prefers poetry to prose can be trusted? " 

Van Tromp gasped and glanced furtively at 
149 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Caroline. The latter raised her wine-glass, smiled 
at me gaily, and I heard my voice crying : 

" Here's to you, my dear, good as you are! " 

"What are you staring at, Jones?" I asked, 
angrily, turning sharply toward the butler. He 
continued his task of serving the course without 
noticing my reproof. My wife and guests were 
gazing at me in surprise. 

" A toast ! A toast ! " cried little Van Tromp, 
almost hysterically. 

Edgerton laughed aloud. " Let us drink to the 
mysterious East," he suggested, like one who bore 
an olive branch in his hand. 

" To the secrets of the Orient and Yamama ! " 
amended Caroline, showing my teeth to me in a 
cruel smile. 

" Yamama ! Yamama ! " murmured my guests. 

As we sipped our wine, I glanced at Jones. 
There was a flush on his phlegmatic face, but he 
appeared to be paying no attention to anything 
but his duties. 



150 



CHAPTER XII. 

YAMAMA AND RELEASE. 

Then dimness passed upon me, and that song 
Was sounding o'er me when I woke 
To be a pilgrim on the nether earth. 

Dean Alford. 

ON our return to the drawing-room, I found 
myself annoyed by the attention of little Van 
Tromp and appalled by the imminent advent of 
Yamama. A new and most distressing dread 
had crept into my errant soul. I had begun to 
think that I should come to hate my wife, unless 
she altered at once her mode of procedure. The 
fear was upon me that she had enjoyed the day's 
experience sufficiently to tempt her to make ex 
isting conditions permanent. Angry as I was 
with her, I realized that diplomacy was a better 
tool at present than denunciation. 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" I must speak to her at once," I mused aloud, 
glancing- at my manly, patrician, well-groomed 
outward seeming as Caroline stood at the further 
end of the room, chatting with Miss Van Tromp 
and the Edgertons. An exclamation beside me 
convinced me that little Van Tromp was very 
wide-awake. 

" Shall I take you to her, Mrs. Stevens ? 
There is no sacrifice that I would not make for 
you. You would go to Mrs Edgerton ? " 

"Mrs. Edgerton?" I exclaimed, somewhat 
dazed for the moment. " No ; I was referring to 
ah Reginald. Tell him I want to see him, will 
you, old man? These infernal skirts are such a 
nuisance! " 

The poet's eloquent eyes recalled me to my 
senses. He was gazing at me in amazement, 
evidently wondering if I had drunk too deep a 
toast to Yamama. 

" What a pitiable fate is mine ! " murmured 
Van Romeo, gloomily. " I have been dreaming 
of this moment for days, and, lo! you destroy my 
152 




'Unannounced and unattended, Yamana glided into the 
drawing-room." 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

happiness by a word. Chasing a rainbow is so 
much more delightful that summoning your lesser 
half!" 

"Lesser half, indeed!" I could not refrain 
from saying, bitterly. " My three-quarters, or 
more. Look here, Van Tromp, if you don't 
move more rapidly I shall read those silly verses 
of yours to Yamama when he arrives, and he'll 
turn you into a green-and-yellow parrot. Good 
heavens, man, it's too late ! There he is ! " 

Unannounced and unattended, Yamama glided 
into the drawing-room. I recognized him at a 
glance, and Caroline's bosom heaved with a con 
flict of emotions. Little Van Tromp had jumped 
to his feet. 

"Isn't he stunning?" he exclaimed most un- 
poetically. 

Yamama was, indeed, pleasing to the eye. His 
light-brown complexion, dark brilliant eyes and 
gorgeous costume made a picture that gave an 
Oriental splendor to our drawing-room. He 
stood motionless for a moment, half-way between 
153 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Caroline and me. Suddenly it flashed upon me 
that I had a duty to perform. Caroline and I 
reached Yamama at the same time. 

" It was so kind of you to come to us," I heard 
Caroline saying to the adept. " Mrs. Stevens 
was overjoyed to hear that you had consented to 
honor us." 

Yamama's black, fathomless eyes smiled at me, 
like deep, dark pools touched by sunshine. A 
chill ran through me, but I found strength to 
say, falteringly: 

" Glad to see you, Mr. ah Yamama. We're 
so interested ah Reginald and I in Bhesoteri- 
cuddhism! Glad to see you! Aren't we ah 
Reggie?" 

I suspected that Caroline chuckled behind my 
beard. I am sure that the smile in Yamama's 
eyes deepened. 

We had grouped ourselves around the adept, 

who stood calm, picturesque, silent, in the center 

of the room; the majesty and mystery of the 

brooding East seeming to fill the universe of 

154 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

a sudden. It was as some priceless Orien 
tal rug had become on the instant not merely 
an ornament, but a creation of infinite psychical 
significance. 

" Does he talk ? " Edgerton whispered to me, 
and I glanced at him, reprovingly. Mrs. Edger 
ton was gazing, awestruck, at Yamama. Pres 
ently, the adept spoke, in a voice that drove from 
my fevered mind all thoughts of frogs, snakes 
and tadpoles. 

" Man is composed of seven principles, a unit, 
but capable of partial separation." 

" Well, rather ! " I could not refrain from say 
ing, but Yamama ignored my rudeness. He went 
on impressively, while the group surrounding 
him listened eagerly, fascinated by his appearance 
and manner. 

" The evolutionary process demands a number 
of planets, corresponding to the seven principles. 
On each of these planets a long series of lives is 
required before a full circuit is made." 

"How wildly exciting!" cried Miss Van 
155 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Tromp. Yamama smiled, indulgently. Then he 
said: 

" Before reaching the perfection attainable, 
every soul must pass through many minor circuits. 
We are said to be in the middle of the fifth circuit 
of our fourth round, and the evolution of this cir 
cuit began about a million years ago." 

" It knocks the Ferris Wheel silly," I overheard 
Edgerton mutter to himself, and I felt an unac 
countable anger at his flippancy. 

" I should so like to ask you a question," fal 
tered Miss Van Tromp, and Yamama bowed his 
inspired head, resignedly. 

" How soon do we come back after we die ? " 

" When a man dies," answered the adept, in 
his low, soft, musical voice, " his ego holds the 
impetus of his earthly desires until they are 
purged away from that higher self, which then 
passes into a spiritual state, when all the psychic 
and spiritual forces it has generated during the 
earthly life are unfolded. It progresses on those 
planes until the dormant physical impulses assert 
156 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

themselves, and curve the soul around to another 
incarnation, whose form is the resultant of the 
earlier lives." 

" That's easy," muttered Edgerton, at my 
shoulder. 

" I've often felt that way," exclaimed Van 
Tromp, gazing ecstatically at Yamama. 

"Are you making converts?" asked Mrs. 
Edgerton. 

A haughty smile, dark-red streaked with white 
against a brown background, the whole lighted 
by two eyes of marvelous power, met our gaze. 

" Only by soul itself is soul perceived," an 
swered Yamama, somewhat irrelevantly, I 
thought. 

" You're out, my dear," whispered Edgerton, 
playfully, to his wife. 

" May I trouble you, my dear sir," began Van 
Tromp, pompously " may I trouble you to ex 
plain to a mind darkened by Occidental erudition 
why it is that the West is so blind to the mighty 
truths that you teach ? " 

157 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" That's a touchdown/' muttered Edgerton. 

Yamama gazed fixedly at the poet for a time. 
Then he said : 

" The West is not blind to the mighty truths 
of which you speak. You only imagine that you 
do not see them. Your great thinkers have 
taught what we teach. Schopenhauer, Lessing, 
Hegel, Leibnitz, Herder, Fichte the younger, are 
with us. Your great poets sing the eternal veri 
ties. It is nothing new, that which I bring to 
you from the East." 

" Is there ah any reason to fear," I dared 
to ask, " that when we ah change around 
again I mean ah get reincarnaed, you see. 
that we become ah frogs or or snakes that 
is, if we don't ah so to speak, stay put ? " 

My voice had been gradually ascending Caro 
line's scale until it hit the interrogation mark in 
a sharp falsetto. As Yamama's eyes met mine I 
thought for an instant that I had been struck by 
lightning. What his strange glance cutting 
through me until I knew that I had no secrets 
158 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

left meant I had no way of determining. I was 
like a rabbit fascinated by an anaconda. 

" There is salvation for him whose self disap 
pears before truth, whose will is bent upon what 
he ought to do, whose sole desire is the perform 
ance of his duty. The root of all evil is ignor 
ance." Thus spake Yamama, whether in answer 
to my question I could not decide. 

" What's the matter with the love of money ? " 
asked Edgerton, in an unconventional tone of 
voice. His bump of reverence is not well devel 
oped. 

" 'Tis but a small part of the ignorance that en 
folds you like a worthless garment," answered the 
adept, coldly. 

" That's one on me," I heard Edgerton mutter, 
while Mrs. Edgerton laughed, softly. 

" The Enlightened One," went on Yamama, 
literally in a brown study, " saw the four noble 
truths which point out the path that leads to Nir 
vana or the extinction of self." 

159 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Good eye ! " murmured Edgerton, and his 
wife whispered " Hush ! " 

As I glanced at Caroline, I saw that my face 
had undergone a change. She was watching the 
adept with my eyes, but the expression on my 
countenance was wholly her own. 

" The attainment of truth," continued Ya- 
mama, " is possible only when self is recognized 
as an illusion. Righteousness can be practiced 
only when we have freed our mind from the pas 
sion of egotism. Perfect peace can dwell only 
where all vanity has disappeared." 

" I've known that for years," exclaimed Van 
Tromp, brushing his hair back from his forehead 
in a self-conscious way. 

I had begun to feel faint. 

"Won't you be seated ah Mr. Yamama?" 
I asked, hoping that he would observe my indis 
position. Even as I spoke, I lost sight of him. 
The lights went out of a sudden, and a sharp, 
exquisite pain shot through me. I was sur 
rounded by a fathomless gloom, as if the universe 
160 



When Reginald Was Caroline. 

had turned black at a word. I was conscious, but 
seemingly alone in a dark void. For a moment 
only was I cognizant of self. Then there came 
a flash of dazzling light, and I knew no more. 

My testimony is at an end. A week has passed 
since Caroline and I awoke one morning to find 
our souls transposed. We are still confined to 
our rooms, suffering, our physician tells us, from 
acute nervous prostration. But " Richard's him 
self again ! " When we recovered our senses 
for Caroline had fainted at the moment when Ya- 
mama dissappeared from my sight we found 
ourselves restored to our respective bodies; but 
the shock of our psychical interchange had left us 
physically weak and depressed. 

I have not yet had the energy to compare notes 
with Caroline in regard to our uncanny experi 
ences. But, fearing that my memory might play 
me false, I have relieved the tedium of my con 
valescence by jotting down the foregoing present 
ment, in the hope, as I have said before, that the 
ii ' 161 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

data may prove of interest to minds more erudite 
than mine and my wife's. 

Jenkins has returned from Hoboken or wher 
ever he went and I have had him remove my 
beard. It had become a horror to me. Suzanne 
is very attentive to Caroline, and seems to have 
recovered her spirits. 

One significant fact I have reserved for the 
last. It has caused me much uneasiness, not un- 
mingled with a sense of relief. Jones has not 
been seen since the night of our weird dinner 
party. No trace of him has been found. I have 
advertised for a butler, but have not yet received 
an application that appealed to me in my present 
supersensitive condition. What I want is a but 
ler as unlike Jones as possible. Unfortunately, 
he was a pattern of his kind. But I hate the 
very thought of him, and so I shall drop my pen 
at this point and watch Suzanne and Caroline 
through the open door. I think I shall try to 
get down to the club to-morrow to see the boys. 



1 62, 



II. 



How Chopin Came to &emsen. 



There corns th eri! to my house, 

And none of ye have unt to help me know 

What the great gods portend sending me this. 

THE LIGHT OF ASIA. 



HOW CHOPIN CAME TO REMSEN. 



CHAPTER I. 
CHOPIN'S OPUS 47 

It brings an instinct from some other sphere, 
For its fine senses are familiar all, 
And with the unconscious habit of a dream, 
It calls and they obey. 

N. P. Willis. 

IT has been with the greatest reluctance that I 
have agreed to submit to the public all the details, 
so far as they are known to me, of my husband's 
seemingly miraculous change from an average 
man into a genius. Poor Tom ! He was so 
happy as a phlegmatic, well-balanced, common 
place lawyer and clubman, devoted to his wife, 
his profession and his friends! But now, alas, 
his amazing eccentricities demand from me a pres 
entation of his case that shall change censure 
167 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

into sympathy and malicious gossip into either 
silence or truth. 

I am forced to admit at the outset that Tom is 
justified in attributing his present predicament 
to my own fondness for music. He had pro 
tested, gently but firmly, against the series of 
musicals that I had planned to give last season. 

" They'll be an awful nuisance, my dear," he 
had remarked, gloomily, gazing at me appealingly 
across the table at which we were dining en tete-a- 
tete. il Why not substitute bridge whist in place 
of the music? Why will you insist on asking a 
crowd of people who don't care a rap for anything 
but ragtime to listen to your high-priced soloists ? 
A musical, Winifred, is both expensive and tire 
some." 

" What a Philistine you are, Tom ! " I ex 
claimed, protestingly, knowing, however, that my 
dear old pachyderm would not wince at the epi 
thet I had hurled at him across the board. Tom's 
vocabulary is not large, and possesses a legal 
rather than a Biblical flavor. 
168 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" What's a Philistine? " he asked, indifferently. 
" If it's a fellow who objects to inviting a lot o' 
people that he doesn't like to listen to a lot o* 
playing and singing that they don't like, well, 
then, I'm it. But what's the use of my getting 
out an injunction ? If you've made up your mind 
to give these musicals, Winifred, I might as well 
quash my appeal. I've no standing in this court." 

One of the advantages of living with a man for 
ten years is that one is eventually confronted by 
a most fascinating problem. " Why did I marry 
him?" is the question that adds a keen zest to 
existence. We derive a new interest in life from 
the hope that the future may provide us with an 
answer to this query. I can remember now, to 
my sorrow, that I gazed across the table at Tom's 
heavy, immobile face, and longed for some radi 
cal, perhaps supernatural, change in the man that 
should render him more congenial to me, more 
sympathetic, less practical, matter-of-fact, com 
monplace. A moment later I felt ashamed of 
myself for the disloyalty of my wish. It may be 
169 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

that subsequent events were preordained as a pun 
ishment to me for the internal discontent to 
which I had temporarily succumbed. 

" Tom doesn't look quite fit, my dear," re 
marked Mrs. Jack Van Corlear to me early in 
the evening of my first and last musical. " Is 
he working too hard ? Jack tells me that Tom has 
been made counsel for the Pepper and Salt Trust." 
" It's not that," I answered, lightly, glancing at 
Tom and noting the unusual pallor of his too 
fleshy face. " He's expecting an evening of tor 
ture, you know. He hates music. He can't tell 
a nocturne from a ballade and they both torment 
him. But he's an awfully good fellow, isn't he? 
See, he's trying to talk to Signer Turino. I hope 
he'll remember that Verdi didn't write ' Lohen 
grin.' I've been coaching Tom for several days, 
but it's hard, my dear Mrs. Jack, to make a man 
who doesn't play or sing a note remember that the 
Moonlight Sonata is not from Gounod's ' Faust,' 
and that it's bad form to ask Mile. Vanoni if she 
admires ' Florodora.' ' 

170 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

My duties as hostess and the pronounced suc 
cess of the earlier numbers of my program led 
me presently to forget Tom's existence. He had 
been cruelly unjust to my guests in asserting that 
they would prefer ragtime to the classics. The 
applause that had rewarded the efforts of both 
Turino and Vanoni had been spontaneous and 
genuine. Signorina Molatti had created an ac 
tual furor with her violin solo, intensified, no 
doubt, by her marvelous beauty. It was Molatti's 
success that presently recalled Tom to my reluc 
tant consciousness. As the dark-eyed, fervid 
young woman responded smilingly to an insis 
tent encore, I caught a glimpse of my unimpres 
sionable husband, standing erect at the rear of the 
crowded music-room and watching the girl's 
every movement with eyes alight with interest 
and approval. I had not seen his unresponsive 
countenance so animated before in years. Mrs. 
Jack Van Corlear had followed my glance, and a 
mischievous smile was in her face as she leaned 
toward me. 

171 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Perhaps Tom is more musical than you imag 
ine, my dear," she whispered, maliciously. 

"Do you think it's the violin?" I returned, 
laughingly, ashamed of the feeling of annoyance 
that her playful pin-prick had given me. 

Jealous of Tom ! The idea was too absurd. I 
had so often wished to be, but his devotion to me 
had always been chronic and incurable. " It's 
really bad form," I had once said to him ; " your 
indifference to other women, Tom, causes com 
ment. Overemphasis is always vulgar. You 
underscore our conjugal bliss, my dear boy, in a 
way that has become a kind of silent reproach 
to other people. You must really have a mild 
flirtation now and then, Tom." 

It seemed to me that the vivacious Molatti had 
noted Tom's too apparent enthusiasm, for she 
smiled and nodded to him as she made ready to 
coax her Cremona into giving her silent auditors 
new proof of her most amazing genius. I, a 
lover of music, had been carried into unknown, 
blissful realms by the magic of her bow, my whole 
172 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

being throbbing with the joy of strange, weird 
harmonies that lured my errant soul away from 
earth, away from my duties as a hostess, my wor 
ries as a wife. I came back to my music-room 
with a thump. Something unusual, out of the 
common, was taking place, but at first I could not 
concentrate my faculties in a way to put me in 
touch with my environment. Presently I realized 
that Signorina Molatti had left the dais and 
could I believe my senses? that Tom brazenly, 
nonchalantly, before the gaze of two hundred 
wondering eyes, had seated himself at the 
piano. 

"What's the matter with him?" whispered 
Mrs. Van Corlear to me in an awe-struck tone. 

"Wait," I answered, irrelevantly; "maybe he 
won't do it." 

" Do what? " she returned, almost hysterically. 

"I don't know," I gasped; and the thought 
flashed through my mind that possibly Tom had 
been drinking. 

There lay the hush of expectancy on the aston- 
173 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ished throng. Here and there furtive glances 
were cast at my program cards in search of Tom's 
name on a little list made up wholly of world- 
famous artists. But the large majority of my 
guests knew as well as I that Tom had never 
touched a piano in his life, that his ignorance of 
music was as pronounced as his detestation of it. 
But he might have been a Paderewski in his total 
absence of all awkwardness or self-consciousness 
as he sat motionless at the instrument for a mo 
ment, coolly surveying us all, in very truth like a 
master musician sure of himself and rejoicing in 
the delight that he was about to vouchsafe to his 
auditors. 

I cannot recall now without a shudder the sen 
sation that cut through my every nerve as Tom 
raised his large, pudgy hands above the keyboard, 
his small, gray eyes turned toward the ceiling just 
above my throbbing head. He looked at that in 
stant like the very incarnation of Philistinism 
poised to hurl down destruction upon the center of 
all harmonies. 

174 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" It's revenge," I groaned, under my breath, 
and felt Mrs. Jack's cold hand creep into mine. 

Down came the paws of Nemesis, and lo, the 
injustice that I had done to Tom was revealed to 
me. His touch was masterly. I could not have 
been more amazed had I seen an elephant thread 
ing a needle. The whole episode was strangely 
blended of the uncanny and realistic. I found 
myself noting the angle at which Tom held his 
chin. He always raised it thus when his man 
shaved him, his head thrown back and his eyes 
half-closed. 

Then gradually it dawned on me that I was tak 
ing keen delight in his rendition of that mar 
velous ballade in A flat major that Chopin dedi 
cated to Mile, de Noailles. There is nothing more 
thoroughly Chopinesque in all the master's works 
than this perfect exposition of the refined in art. 
Tom's rendering of the lovely theme in F major, 
one of the most delicate in the world of music, 
thrilled me with startled admiration. But a chill 
came over me. What would he do with the sec- 

'75 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

tion in C sharp minor, with its inverted dominant 
pedal in the right hand while the left is carrying 
on the theme? Without both skill and passion 
on the part of the performer the interpretation 
of this passage is certain to be commonplace. 
But hardly had this doubt assailed me when I 
knew that Tom had triumphed over every obstacle 
of technique and temperament, that he was ap 
proaching the harmonic grandeur of the finale 
with the poise and power of genius in full con 
trol of itself and its medium. 

I have never fainted. Swooning went out of 
fashion long before my time, and I am devoted to 
the modern cult of self-control, but if it hadn't 
been for Mrs. Jack, who is really fond of me at 
times, I think that the last bar of Tom's Opus 47 
would have seen my finish. The room had be 
gun to whirl in a circle, like a merry-go-round in 
evening dress, when she steadied me by whisper 
ing: 

" It's all right, my dear. Tom wins by four 
lengths, well in hand." 

176 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

I came to myself in the very center of a storm 
of applause. Our guests had forgotten the con 
ventionalities pertaining to a will-ordered musical. 
The men were on their feet, cheering. The 
women waved fans and handkerchiefs, and pelted 
Tom with violets and roses. The poor fellow 
sat at the piano in a half-dazed condition. A 
bunch of flowers, deftly thrown, struck him on the 
forehead, and he put his gifted hand to his brow 
as if he had just been recalled to consciousness. 

" Encore ! Encore ! " cried our guests. Tu- 
rino was gesticulating frantically, while Mlle.Va- 
noni and Signorina Molatti smiled and clapped 
their hands in exaggerated ecstasy. 

I was worried by the expression that had come 
into Tom's face, and made my way quickly to 
ward the piano. 

" Aren't you well, my dear? " I asked, bending 
toward him, while the uproar behind me decreased 
a bit. 

" What have I been doing, Winifred ? " he 
asked, sheepishly, like one who wakens from a 
12 177 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

dream. " Get one of your damned dagos to sing, 
will you ? I've got to have a drink or die ! " 

Standing erect abruptly, Tom cast a defiant 
glance at the chattering throng behind me and 
hurriedly made his way through a side door from 
the music-room. As I turned away from the 
piano I saw that Signorina Molatti's eyes were 
fixed upon his retreating figure with an expression 
that my worldly wisdom could not interpret. 
There was more of wonder than of admiration in 
her gaze, a gleam of questioning and longing 
that might, it seemed to me, readily flame into hot 
anger. 



178 



CHAPTER II. 

REMSEN CONFRONTS A MYSTERY. 

From memories that come not and go not ; 
Like music once heard by an ear 
That cannot forget or reclaim it ; 
A something so shy it would shame it 
To make it a show. 

JAMES RUSSELL 

AFTER saying good-night to the last of my 
guests, who had expressed regret at the rumor 
that my husband was seriously indisposed, I hur 
ried to the smoking-room, having learned that 
Tom had fled thither as a refuge from the curious 
and the congratulatory. As I came upon him he 
was alternately puffing a cigar and sipping a 
brandy-and-soda. On the instant the conflicting 
emotions that had beset me during the evening 
became a wave of anger, sweeping over me with 
irresistible force. 

179 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Why have you deceived me, Tom Remsen? " 
I cried, sinking into a chair and resting my aching 
head against its back, as I scanned his pale, weary 
countenance attentively. " You have always pre 
tended that you had no knowledge of music. I 
have heard you say that you could not whistle 
even a bar of ' Yankee Doodle ' correctly. What 
a poseur you have been ! And to-night, in a vul 
gar, theatrical way you suddenly exhibit the most 
astonishing talent. There is not an ameteur in 
the world, Tom, who can interpret Chopin with 
such sympathy, such perfection of technique, such 
reserved power as you displayed this evening. 
You have placed me in a ridiculous position, and 
I can't conceive of any reasonable motive for your 
unnatural reticence. Why, Tom answer me! 
why have you concealed from me the fact that 
you are an accomplished yes, a brilliant musi 
cian? Think of all the pleasure that we have 
lost in the last ten years by your deception and 
falsehoods for that's what they were, Tom ! " 
My voice broke a little, and I felt the tears creep- 
180 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

ing toward my eyes. " You have been cruel, 
Tom! Knowing my passionate love for music, 
why did you choose to hide a talent that would 
have drawn us so close together? And your 
revelation! It was the very refinement of bru 
tality, Tom Remsen, to place me in such an awk 
ward attitude! How could I explain my ignor 
ance of your genius to our friends? They must 
consider me either a fool or a liar. As for what 
they think of you, Tom " 

" Stop it, Winifred ! " cried my husband, 
hoarsely, putting up a hand protestingly. " I've 
had enough. I can't stand anything more to 
night. If I tried to tell you the truth you 
wouldn't believe it, so you'd better leave me. I'll 
smoke another cigar. I'll never get to sleep 
again, I fear." 

His last words sounded like a groan. My 
mood was softened by his evident distress. 

"Do try to tell me the truth, Tom," I said, 
gently. " I'll believe what you say. There's a 
difference between positive and negative lying. I 
181 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

don't think you'd tell me a deliberate falsehood, 
Tom." 

There was something in his appearance at this 
moment that suggested to me a wounded animal 
at bay. Presently he lighted a fresh cigar, and 
gazing at me steadily, said : 

" The cold, hard truth is this, Winifred : I 
never touched the keys of a piano in my life until 
an hour ago. I remember being drawn irresisti 
bly to the instrument. What happened afterward 
I don't know. The first thing that I can recall 
was being hit in the head with some fool woman's 
bouquet. I remember saying, ' No flowers, 
please,' in a silly kind of way, but what it all 
meant I didn't know, and I don't know now. Do 
you?" 

I sat speechless, gazing at Tom in amazement. 
He had never, in the twelve years of our be 
trothal and marriage, told me an untruth. I had 
often caught myself envying women whose hus 
bands spiced the realism of domestic life with a 
romantic tale now and again. I know a woman 
182 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

who derives great intellectual enjoyment from 
cross-questioning her lesser half every twenty- 
four hours in an effort to prove that nature de 
signed her for a clever detective. She would have 
drooped and died had she married Tom. 

As I watched his honest face, pale now and 
careworn, I realized that I was confronted by two 
explanations of the present crisis, either one of 
which was inconceivable. Tom had told me a 
deliberate lie, or a miracle, to use an unscientific 
word, had been wrought through forces the ex 
istence of which I had always denied. 

" No, Tom, I don't know what it means," I 
answered, presently. " How did you happen to 
choose the Chopin ballade for your debut? " 

I had not intended to hurt the poor fellow's 
feelings, but the change in his expression from 
weariness to wonderment filled me with remorse. 

" I didn't choose anything," he muttered, re 
proachfully. " If I made an ass of myself, Wini 
fred, I was not responsible. What the deuce did 
I do ? You haven't told me and I don't know." 
183 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

By an effort of will I controlled the nerv 
ous chill that was threatening me, and said, 
quietly : 

" Tom, you played Chopin's Ballade Number 3, 
Opus 47, in a way that would have satisfied 
Chopin himself. No performer living could have 
equaled your rendition. It was masterly." 

Tom's mouth fell open in amazement. He 
closed it over a brandy-and-soda. " I can't be 
lieve it," he cried, setting down his glass and 
gazing at the smoke curling up from his cigar. 
" Why, Winifred, the thing's absurd. I never 
heard the what do you call it? in my life. 
And if I'd listened to it every day for a year I 
couldn't play it. I couldn't even whistle it." 

I laughed aloud hysterically. There was a lu 
dicrous side to the situation, despite its uncanny 
features. 

"What are you laughing at, Winifred?" de 
manded Tom, angrily. " Is there anything funny 
about all this? It seems, if I can believe what 
you say, that I made a kind of pianola of myself 
184 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

without knowing it. Is that a joke? I tell you, 
Winifred, it's paresis or something worse. May 
be I'll rob a bank next. And when I'm bailed out, 
I suppose I'll find you on a broad grin." 

I was too near the verge of nervous collapse 
to repress the feeling of unreasonable annoyance 
that came over me at Tom's words. " I think 
you're very unjust, Tom," I exclaimed, with great 
lack of judgment. 

" Unjust ! " he echoed, petulantly. " Unjust 
to whom to what ? " 

" You're unjust to Chopin," I answered, hotly, 
realizing that I was talking in a distinctly childish 
way. " Playing one of his masterpieces is not 
quite like robbing a bank." 

" Why not," he snapped, " if I don't know how 
to play it? I certainly robbed those fool women 
of their flowers, didn't I? They pelted me with 
bouquets as if I were a boy wonder or a long 
haired bang-the-keys, and I don't know the soft 
pedal from the key of E. I wouldn't do Chopin 
an injustice. He's dead, isn't he? But you 
185 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

mustn't do me an injustice, Winifred. I can't 
stand anything more to-night." 

My heart seemed to come into my throat with 
a sob, and I drew my chair close to Tom's and 
took his cold hand in mine. " I'm sorry, Tom. 
I didn't mean to hurt your feelings, but I've been 
sorely tried, you must admit. I'm not quite my 
self, I fear." 

Tom turned quickly and gazed squarely into 
my eyes. " Don't you worry, Winifred. You're 
yourself, all right. But who the dickens am I? 
If I'm Tom Remsen, I can't play Chopin. 
And you say I did play Chopin. I don't say I 
didn't. But how did I do it? Tom Remsen 
couldn't do it. Look at my hands, Winifred. 
Could my fingers knock a pianissimo out of a 
minor chord? if that's what that fellow Chopin 
does. I tell you, it's queer, and I don't like it." 

A well defined shudder shook Tom's heavy 
frame, and his hand, as it rested in mine, trem 
bled perceptibly. His voice had sunk to a whisper 
as he asked : " Do you think it possible, Winifred, 
1 86 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

I was hypnotized, Winifred? I never took any 
stock in hypnotism, but there may be something 
in it. That Signer Turino has got a queer eye." 

" I'm sure I don't know what to think, Tom," 
I admitted, reluctantly. By abandoning the the 
ory that Tom had deceived me for a dozen years 
I was plunged into a tempestuous sea of mystery 
and conjecture. " But come, my dear boy, you 
are fagged out. We'll talk it over in the morn 
ing. Perhaps our minds will be clearer after a 
few hours' sleep." 

" I couldn't sleep now," he returned nervously, 
glancing at his watch. " Don't go yet, Winifred. 
It's only two o'clock." 

We sat silent for a time, hand clasped in hand, 
like a youth and maiden awed by a sudden reali 
zation of the marvelous mysteries of existence. 

Presently Tom spoke again, and I felt that it 
was a lawyer, in full control of his nerves, who 
questioned me. " Did I look ah dazed or 
queer when I went to the piano, my dear ? " 

" No, Tom," I answered, after a pause. " You 
187 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

you now, don't think me flippant you looked 
just as you do when you're being shaved." 

" Before all those people ! " he gasped. " What 
do you mean, Winifred ? " 

" Your chin was up in the air, Tom, and your 
head was thrown back." 

"But you didn't see any lather?" he asked, 
foolishly. 

" Don't be silly, Tom," I cried, petulantly. But 
I had done him another injustice; he had not 
intended to be jocose. 

" And then what did I do? " he asked, eagerly. 

" And then you played that ballade with the 
inspiration of genius and the technique of a mas 
ter." 

" It stumps me! " he muttered. " Winifred, is 
there anything about this fellow Chopin in the 
library? Any books about him? " 

" Yes, Tom, several ; but you'd better not look 
at them to-night if at all. Perhaps to-morrow 
you won't care to." 

Tom's heavy features assumed their most stub- 
188 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

born aspect. He stood erect, still holding my 
hand, and I was forced to rise. 

" Come with me, Winifred. I'm going to solve 
this mystery before I sleep, even if it takes two 
days. Come ! " 

Without further protest I accompanied Tom 
to the library. 



189 



CHAPTER III. 

BIOGRAPHICAL DATA. 

And, to meet us, nectar fountains still 
Poured forever forth their blissful rill ; 
Forcibly we broke the seal of Things, 
And to Truth's bright sunny hills our wings 
Joyously were soaring. 

SCHH.I,E;R. 

IT was a real relief to get into the library. 
Tom felt it, and his face soon resumed its nor 
mal expression. The heavy shadows beneath his 
eyes remained, but there had come a flush into 
his cheeks, and he carried himself with the air 
of a man who has a purpose in life and is in a 
fair way to accomplish it. I remember that the 
idea came into my mind that Tom had assumed 
the attitude of a lawyer who has been retained 
by the prosecution and has but little time in which 
to prepare his case. I had grown tactless, I 
190 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

fear, in my change of mood, for I was indiscreet 
enough to say, as Tom seated himself beside the 
library-table, leaving it to me to find the books 
that he wished to consult ; " In the case of Wini 
fred Remsen and others, against the late Frederic 
Frangois Chopin, charged with house-breaking 
and breach of the peace." 

Tom turned instantly, and a gleam of anger 
flashed in his eyes as they met mine. " If you 
cannot treat this matter with the seriousness that 
I think that it deserves, Winifred, you would do 
well to retire. It's no joke. When I make a 
donkey of myself before a lot of perfectly respect 
able people, I consider it a matter of some im 
portance. You don't seem to grasp the full hor 
ror of it all. I suppose that I'm liable to have 
another attack at any time. In fact, it may be 
come chronic. I have of late come across very 
curious psychical phenomena in a professional 
way, Winifred, and I insist on taking every pre 
caution before you are forced to place me in the 
hands of the alienists." 

191 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Tom ! " I cried, in horror, and remorse. 
" You musn't talk like that. There's nothing the 
matter with your mind. I'll admit that I can't 
explain what happened to-night, but I'm sure that 
it was not caused by any mental trouble on your 
part. There is doubtless some very simple and 
commonplace explanation of your your " 

" Call it seizure," suggested Tom, curtly. 
" What do you find there? " 

I carried a little armful of books to the table, 
and placed them within Tom's reach. 

" Here's a ' Life of Chopin,' by Niecks," I said. 
" ' Frederic Chopin,' by Franz Liszt. Here's Jo 
seph Bennett and Karasowski and the * Histoire 
de ma Vie,' by George Sand. And here are 
Willeby and Mme. Audley. And I think I 
have " 

" That'll do for to-night," remarked Tom, seiz 
ing the volume nearest to his hand. " What kind 
of a chap was this Chopin, anyway? " 

" He was simply fascinating," I remarked, in 
discreetly. 

192 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" H'm ! " growled Tom, angrily. " Not very 
respectable, I suppose you mean. George Sand! 
She was a woman, wasn't she? How did she 
happen to write his life? What did she know 
about him? " 

I have called Tom a Philistine. Perhaps that 
was too harsh a term to use, but I'm sure there 
is a good deal of the Puritan about him. 

" She used to see a good deal of him," I an 
swered, rather lamely. " They were great chums 
for a while." 

" H'm," growled Tom, throwing aside George 
Sand's work and opening another. Presently, he 
began to read biographical scraps aloud, for all 
the world like an angry police official drawing up 
a sweeping indictment against a man of genius. 

" ' The little Frederick duly received the name 
of Frederic Frangois, after the son of Count Shar- 
bek, who stood as his godfather,' " began Tom. 
" ' We are told that he very soon showed a great 
susceptibility to musical sounds, although hardly 
in the direction which we should have expected, 
13 193 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

for he howled lustily whenever he heard 
them.' " 

Tom looked up from the printed page, and our 
eyes met. 

" That's a curious coincidence, Winifred," he 
remarked, musingly. " It's a family tradition 
that I used to yell like a young Indian whenever 
they tried to sing to me in my babyhood. A 
rattle-box would quiet me, but the sweetest lul 
laby always made me howl. But I must get on. 
Chopin began well, didn't he ? " 

There was silence for a time as Tom feverishly 
scanned the pages of his book. 

" The dickens ! Listen to this ! " he exclaimed, 
presently. " ' During his ninth year he was in 
vited to assist at a concert for the benefit of the 
poor. He played a pianoforte concerto, the com 
position of Adalbert Gyrowetz, a famous com 
poser of the time.' ' 

Tom placed the book on the table, and held the 
pages open with his hand as he glanced at me 
over his shoulder. " If he played that kind of 
194 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

thing at nine years of age, Winifred, there was 
something uncanny about it. It was just as un 
natural as what happened to me to-night. I'm 
beginning to formulate a theory about this kind 
of thing, my dear." Tom placed the open book 
face downward, and turned squarely toward me. 
" Music, you see, may be, like electricity, impris 
oned, as it were, in a universe of both conductors 
and non-conductors. It may be that a temper 
ament, like mine for instance, that is perma 
nently a non-conductor might, under given con 
ditions become temporarily a conductor. Chopin 
played like a master at nine years of age. He had 
become a conductor, and remained so permanent 
ly. When he howled at music as a baby he was 
still a non-conductor just as I had been up to 
to-night or rather last night. Possibly, the con 
ditions that made me a kind of spasmodic music- 
box, with the Chopin peg pulled out, may never 
occur again. What do you think, Winifred? 
Doesn't all that sound reasonable? " 

Before I could formulate a sensible answer to 
195 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

a not very sensible proposition Tom had resumed 
the perusal of his book. He appeared to me like 
a man fascinated against his will by a line of in 
vestigation that he had begun as a disagreeable 
duty. But I was glad to see that he had regained 
full control of himself, and that his countenance 
no longer displayed traces of intense mental dis 
quietude. 

" He was a pretty lively boy," remarked Tom, 
a few moments later. " Listen, Winifred ! ' At 
school, Frederic was a prime favorite, and was 
always in the midst of any fun or mischief that 
was going on. His talent for mimicry was al 
ways extraordinary, and has been commented on 
not only by George Sand and Liszt but by Bal 
zac.' " 

Tom gazed at me, musingly. " Do you consider 
that significant, my dear? " he asked, with a ser 
iousness that struck me as both ludicrous and 
pathetic. I was getting worried by Tom's per 
sistence in this futile line of endeavor. 

" It's nearly three o'clock, Tom Remsen," I 
196 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

cried, standing erect. " Come up-stairs at once. 
It won't be fair to your clients for you to get to 
your office fagged out for lack of sleep." 

" Sit down, Winifred," he said, peremptorily. 
" It's little use I'll be to my clients until I find 
out what happened to me in the music-room. 
Suppose that I should have an attack of what 
shall I call it? Chopinitis in the court-room? 
I should suddenly begin to sing or perhaps 
whistle a what-d'you-call'em ? pianoforte con 
certo what would the judge say? I'd be 
disbarred, Winifred, for indecent exposure of 
musical genius. No; I'm going to find out more 
about this strange affair here and now." 

I was forced to reseat myself, protesting silent 
ly against Tom's absurd stubbornness. I endeav 
ored in vain to shake off a feeling of uneasiness 
that was creeping over me, a sensation that was 
closely akin to fear of the phlegmatic man who 
sat before me motionless and calm, pursuing a 
course of study that had been inspired by a most 
untenable supposition. What had Chopin to do 
197 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

with the matter? What difference could it make 
to Tom whether the latter had been one kind of 
man or another ? It was ridiculous to assert that 
in Chopin's personality might be found an ex 
planation of the curious incident that had made 
my musical so memorable. My prejudice against 
Spiritualists, Christian Scientists, Theosophists 
and other eccentrics had been, I had believed, 
shared by my husband. But there he sat at three 
o'clock in the morning trying to find among the 
biographical data before him some explanation of 
his recent " seizure," that must, of necessity, lean 
toward the occult. That a well-balanced, rather 
materialistic lawyer, whose mental methods were 
habitually logical, should suddenly begin to dab 
ble in psychical mysteries in this way frightened 
me the more the longer I weighed Tom's words 
and actions in all their bearings. Nevertheless, 
I was forced to admit to myself that he had never 
looked saner in his life than he did at that mo 
ment, as he turned from his book again and gazed 
straight into my tired eyes. 
198 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" He was a very flirtatious chap, Winifred, and 
very fickle. Listen to this : ' Although of a pecul 
iarly impressionable and susceptible disposition, 
and, as a not unnatural consequence, more or less 
fickle where women were concerned, Chopin's 
love affairs did, on more than one occasion, as 
sume a serious aspect. He had conceived a fancy 
for the granddaughter of a celebrated master, 
and although contemplating matrimony with her, 
he had at the same time in his mind's eye another 
lady resident in Poland, his loyalty being engaged 
nowhere and his fickle heart concentrated on no 
one passion. One day, when visiting the former 
young lady in company with a musician who was 
at the time better known in Paris that he himself, 
she unconsciously offered a chair to his companion 
first. So piqued was he at what he considered 
a slight that he not only never called on her again, 
but dismissed her entirely from his thoughts.' 
Do you begin to see, Winifred, what a queer fel 
low he was? Really, I'm inclined to think " 

I was standing erect, gazing at him, angrily. 
199 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" If you are joking, Tom," I exclaimed, having 
lost all patience, " I think you are displaying most 
wretched taste. If you are really in earnest, I 
am very sorry for you. I'm going to bed. I hope 
I'll find you fully recovered at breakfast." 

He did not seem to be at all impressed by 
my exhibition of temper. 

" Wait just a moment, Winifred," he sug 
gested, his eyes fixed on his book. " Here it is 
about George Sand their first meeting, you 
know. Wait ! I'll read it to you." 

" I shall not wait, Tom Remsen," I cried. 
" Chopin's love affairs are nothing to me and 
they should be nothing to you. Good night. 
This is my last word. Good night." 

As I reached the door, I glanced over my shoul 
der. Tom seemed to have forgotten my exist 
ence. He had plunged again into the dust-heap 
of an old scandal that seemed to fascinate him 
Tom Remsen, who had hitherto always deprecat 
ed and avoided that kind of research. 



200 



CHAPTER IV. 

SIGNORINA MOLATTI. 

And thou, too when on me fell thine eye, 
What disclos'd thy cheek's deep-purple dye? 

SCHILLER. 

Two days went by, and while I still pondered 
the great mystery and kept a close watch on Tom, 
I had begun to hope that the exactions of his 
profession had led him to abandon his effort to 
explain what he had called his " seizure." He 
had been busy of late with the technicalities in 
volved in the formation of a new trust, and his 
mind seemed to be wholly engrossed by this gi 
gantic task. By tacit consent we had both 
avoided all reference to my recent musical and its 
weird and inexplicable outcome. At times, I was 
almost inclined to believe that Tom had forgot 
ten Chopin and all his works. 
201 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

As for myself, I could not recover a normal 
state of mind. For the first time in my life, I felt 
an admiration for the very characteristics of my 
husband's make-up that hitherto had annoyed and 
wearied me. His ability to rebound at once from 
the shock that he had sustained filled me with 
both envy and amazement. I had begun to realize 
that the mental poise of an unimpressionable, un 
imaginative man is a very desirable and praise 
worthy possession. 

I regretted at times that I could not throw my 
self into some despotic occupation that should de 
mand all my physical and mental energies. As 
yet, I had not found the courage to face the world 
and its questionings. For two days, I had denied 
myself to even my most intimate friends, not 
excepting Mrs. Jack Van Corlear, who had hur 
ried to me on the day succeeding my musical. 
I knew that my callers were actuated by a not un 
natural curiosity, and I lacked the nervous energy 
to face people who would politely claim the right 
to know why Tom had always concealed his gen- 
202 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

ius as a pianist. I think I fully understand the 
set in which I move. We dearly love a new sen 
sation. Without leaving my house or receiving 
a single visitor, I could readily grasp the fact that 
the leading topic of conversation in society at 
the moment revolved around Tom Remsen as a 
masterly interpreter of Chopin. 

Chopin ! I had begun to hate the name. But 
I had not been able to resist the temptation to 
spend many hours in the library poring over the 
books that dealt, directly or indirectly, with his 
personality and achievements. The temporary 
enthusiasm that Tom had displayed for research 
into the life of Frederic Chopin bade fair to be 
come a permanent passion in my case. I devoted 
whole afternoons to playing, in my amateurish 
way, his waltzes, mazurkas, nocturnes and bal 
lads. One of the latter, his Opus 47, I had not 
the audacity to attempt. Somehow, Tom's recent 
rendition of the piece seemed to stand as a bar 
rier that it would be sacrilege for me to cross. 
Nevertheless, I longed to hear the ballad again, 
203 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

and was almost tempted to ask Tom to play it 
to me alone. That he was wholly incapable of 
repeating his recent performance, my mind re 
fused to believe. I had returned, almost uncon 
sciously, to my first conviction, that my husband 
had wilfully deceived me for years regarding his 
musical ability. 

I sat poring over an English criticism of 
Chopin's posthumous works late one afternoon 
when a card was brought to me in the library that 
tempted me to come out of my self-imposed re 
treat. It bore the name : 

SlGNORINA MOLATTI. 

In the half-light of the drawing-room, the girl 
looked handsomer than in the glare of evening 
lamps. Her dark, oriental beauty was at its best 
in the subdued glow of early twilight. She was 
dressed in a rich but quiet Parisian costume, and 
I felt that her attractiveness increased the fur 
ther she was removed from Signer Turino, Mile. 
204 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

Vanoni and the other noted artists with whom 
she associated. Nevertheless, I realized that my 
manner was cold and unsympathetic as we seated 
ourselves and I awaited her pleasure. Having 
had business dealings with the signorina I was 
not willing to admit that she could assume the 
right to call on me as a social equal. 

But patrician blood must have flowed in Mo- 
latti's veins, for she sat there silent and calm, 
and my skirmish line was driven back. I spoke 
first. The self-confidence in the girl's smile hurt 
me. 

" It is a pleasure, signorina, to have an oppor 
tunity I had not hoped for, to thank you again 
for the great pleasure you afforded my guests the 
night before last." 

" But it is me, signora, who is in the debt of 
you," said Molatti, in her soft, musical, broken 
English. " I hava coma to you to thanka you 
and to ask a leetle favor. Signer Remsen! oh, 
eet was so wonderful so vera wonderful! I 
hava waited all my leetle life for eet." 
205 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

*"** 

I stared at the girl in astonishment. Her en 
thusiasm, her gestures, the brilliant glow in her 
dark eyes offended me. And " eet ! " What was 
" eet," for which she had waited all her life ? " 

" Yes? " I remarked, interrogatively. Her fer 
vor was not cooled by the iced water of my 
question mark. 

" Leesten to me, signora. I hava worsheeped 
Chopin since I was a leetle girl. I have heard 
alia the great interpretaires of the maestro. But 
I have nevaire heard Chopin. In my dreams si, 
signora, but nevaire in my hours that are awake. 
But I cama here! Signer Remsen he playa 
Chopin! Eet was no dream. Eet was the soul 
of the maestro speaking to the soul of me. Eet 
was wonderful so vera wonderful ! " 

Conflicting emotions warred within me. I 
hardly dared speak lest I should either laugh or 
cry hysterically. With lips compressed I sat mo 
tionless, staring at the girl, into whose eloquent 
eyes there had come a pleading look that sug 
gested tears. 

206 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" Signer Remsen," she murmured, presently, 
like a devotee who breathes the name of an idol 
" do you thinka, signora, that he would let me 
hear him play again ? Peety me, signora ! I can 
not sleep. I cannot eat. I crave only the music 
of the maestro music that I hava heard only 
once in my leetle life. Signer Remsen! Eef he 
would permeet me justa once to accompany 
him on my leetle violin oh, signora, I coulcta 
then die happy. I should hava leeved just a leetle 
while, and then I would not care. But now, I 
am so unhappy so vera miserable ! " 

I was too nervous to stand this kind of thing 
any longer. I rose, and Molatti faced me, erect 
at once. 

" You pay my husband's talent a great com 
pliment, signorina," I said, coldly ; " but I cannot 
take it on myself to answer you in his name. 
However, I shall present your request to him and 
let you know at once what he says." A dia 
bolical impulse came over me, and I added : " Of 
course, Mr. Remsen would not wish you to 
207 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

starve, signorina, nor to die a horrible death from 
insomnia." 

The girl spiked my guns if that be the right 
expression by a merry, musical laugh. 

" You are so vera kind ! " she cried. " I kissa 
your lovely hand." 

Before I could prevent it she had touched my 
outstretched hand with her red, smiling lips ; then 
she took her departure. I returned to the library 
in a condition that verged dangerously on com 
plete nervous collapse. 

At dinner that evening, Tom was unwontedly 
silent. As I glanced at him over my soup there 
was something in his face that suggested thoughts 
not connected with the Pepper and Salt Trust. 
I was soon to become accustomed to this expres 
sion and to identify it in my mind as " Chopin- 
esque." 

" Aren't you feeling well to-night, Tom ? " I 
ventured presently, noting that he was drinking 
more wine than usual. 

208 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" A bit tired, Winifred," he answered, absent 
ly. Then his eyes met mine, and I saw that he 
was worried. I had planned to fulfill conscien 
tiously my promise to Signorina Molatti, but the 
time seemed inopportune. I was glad, presently, 
that I had refrained from mentioning my caller 
and her mission. As we were sipping our coffee 
Tom tossed an envelope across the table to me. 

I opened it with a chill misgiving. It ran as 
follows : 

MR. THOMAS REMSEN. 

DEAR SIR : As it has come to the knowledge of 
the Executive Committee of the Chopin Society 
of New York that your rendition of the works 
of our master is unexcelled by any living per 
former, we humbly beg of you to accept the hospi 
tality of our association at an early date, to be 
chosen by you. Our members and their guests 
would consider it the highest of privileges could 
they be permitted to hear you play such selections 
from Chopin as you might wish to perform. 
Thanking you in advance for the great joy that 
14 209 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

you will vouchsafe to us by accepting this invita 
tion, we remain, etc. 



There lay a wan smile on Tom's face as he met 
my gaze. "Kind, aren't they?" he muttered. 
"What the deuce'll I write to 'em, Winifred?" 

" You can't accept, of course," I said, confi 
dently. Then I hesitated, surprised at the queer 
gleam in Tom's eyes. "Can you?" I added, 
weakly. 

" I can, I suppose," he remarked, with an effort 
at playfulness. " There's no law against it." 

His answer struck me as strangely unlike him. 
If he had cried, " The Chopin Society be 
damned ! " I should have felt more at ease, less 
oppressed by a sensation of nameless dread. 
There was something distinctly uncanny in Tom's 
manner. 

" It would be a good joke on 'em, wouldn't it, 
if I should accept their bid? " he remarked as he 
lighted his cigar. "Confound their impudence! 
That's what they deserve." 
210 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" But but Tom, would you try to to 
play? " I gasped, in dismay. 

Tom laughed in a way that shocked my over 
wrought nerves. It was a shrill, unnatural note 
of merriment, that struck me as diabolical. 
" Play? " he repeated, sardonically. " Why not? 
Do you imagine, madame, that the marvelous gen 
ius of Thomas Remsen, interpreter of Frederic 
Frangois Chopin, is to be confined strictly to your 
musicals ? That would be a gross injustice to the 
music-loving world, would it not ? But come into 
the library with me, Winifred. I must resume my 
studies as a student of ' the master.' ' 

I followed Tom mechanically, fascinated by his 
gruesome mood. For the life of me I couldn't 
tell whether he was joking or in earnest, whether 
it was his mind or mine that had lost its poise. 



211 



CHAPTER V. 



A POLISH FANTASIA. 



Ah, sure, as Hindoo legends tell, 
When music's tones the bosom swell 
The scenes of former life return. 

DR. LEYDEN. 



I MADE a clean breast of the whole matter to 
Mrs. Jack Van Corlear the next morning. I had 
sent for her early in the day, saying that I was 
in trouble and needed advice, and she came to me 
at once. It was a great relief to me just to look 
into her eyes and hold her hand. 

" It's about Tom ! " she remarked,sagely. 
" Has he done it again? '' 

Her question made me realize fully the awk 
wardness of my position. Close as our friend 
ship had been, I had never gossipped about Tom 

212 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

to Mrs. Jack. If there is anything more vulgar 
than what Tom had once called " extra-marital 
confidences between women," I don't know what 
it is. But I was forced to talk about my hus 
band's increasing eccentricity to somebody, or en 
danger my own mental health. I knew that I 
should derive temporary nervous restoration from 
a heart-to-heart confab with a woman who has 
the reputation of being " a mighty good fellow." 
I have heard people complain that Mrs. Jack was 
" too horsey " for their taste. But if you are 
seeking a friend who shall possess courage, reti 
cence and common sense, pick out a woman that 
rides. A fondness for horses seems to enlarge 
a woman's sympathies, while at the same time it 
increases her discretion. 

" He has not actually done it again, my dear," 
I answered ; " but he threatens to. He informed 
me at breakfast this morning that he intended to 
accept the invitation of the Chopin Society. Fur 
thermore, he said he was going to send the society 
a cheque for their Chopin Monument Fund." 
213 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Tom's a thoroughbred, isn't he? " exclaimed 
Mrs. Jack, with what struck me as ill-timed en 
thusiasm. " But tell me more about Signorina 
Molatti. Did you keep your promise to her? " 

" Yes ; I told him this morning about her call. 
Do you know, he seemed to be actually pleased. 
It wasn't like Tom at all. Young women always 
bore him. And he has a special abhorrence for 
people connected in any way with the stage." 

" Now, Winifred, tell me honestly : Has Tom 
never played a note in all the twelve years that 
you have known him ? " 

" Never ! never ! never ! " I cried, hotly. It was 
so hard to make even Mrs. Jack, who fully under 
stands me, get at my point of view. 

" And he wins a big handicap the first time he 
starts," mused my confidante. " It's miraculous! 
Is there a strain of music in his blood, my dear? 
Any of the Remsens gifted that way ? " 

" Not that I ever heard of," I answered, rather 
petulantly. Mrs. Jack's surmises seemed to be as 
unsatisfactory as my own solitary musings. 
214 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" Is he going to play for Molatti ? " she asked, 
presently. 

The blood rushed to my cheeks as I realized 
that this was the keynote to the whole conversa 
tion. " He says he is," I confessed, reluctantly. 
" You may not believe it, but he actually joked 
about it; said that it would be cruel on his part 
to withhold from ' a worthy young woman ' 
what an expression ! a pleasure that might re 
store her appetite and sleep." 

Mrs. Jack laughed aloud, despite the frown 
on my brow. " Give him the bit, my dear," she 
advised, playfully. " You aren't afraid of a little 
black filly over a distance, are you ? But tell me, 
what does Tom say about it all ? You tell me that 
he speaks of his recent rendition of the Chopin 
ballad as ' a seizure.' ' 

" For nearly two days, my dear, I fondly imag 
ined he had forgotten all about it. He didn't 
speak of it. But last night he went into the 
library and recommenced his researches into the 
life of Chopin. I couldn't help laughing at some 

215 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

of the comments he made, but he was in dead 
earnest all the time. I am forced to believe Tom 
really thinks he is it seems so absurd when one 
puts it into words thinks he is haunted by 
Chopin's spirit, or something of that kind." 

Mrs. Jack's mood changed and the merriment 
in her face disappeared. " Do you know," she re 
marked, thoughtfully. " I am sometimes inclined 
to think that we are awfully ignorant about some 
things. I have heard of so many queer occurences 
of an uncanny nature lately and among the very 
nicest kind of people, too. And it used to be really 
good form to have a family ghost, you know. 
Perhaps it's coming in again. Old fashions have 
a way of cropping up again, haven't they ? " 

I could not refrain from smiling at Mrs. Jack's 
peculiar attitude toward psychical mysteries. 
However, I refused to be led into generalities. 
" But just look at the ludicrousness of the idea," 
I began. " Admitting, my dear, that Chopin's 
soul has grown uneasy and desires a temporary 
reincarnation, would he be likely to select Tom 
216 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

as a what shall I call it? medium? Wouldn't 
he be more inclined to haunt a man who was nat 
urally musical, or at least loved music ? But you 
know, Mrs. Jack, what Tom is. He hasn't the 
slightest liking for music of any kind. Unless he 
has been a great actor for many years, never for 
an instant forgetting his role, I'm sure of this." 

" What can we know about the methods or 
longings of a disembodied spirit ? " argued my 
confidante, logically enough. " Perhaps Chopin 
was backing a long shot, just for the excitement 
of the thing." 

I glanced at Mrs. Jack, half-angrily. I thought 
for a moment that she was inclined to poke fun 
at me. But her face was as serious as mine, and 
I repented quickly of my unjust suspicion. 

And thus we talked in a circle for an hour or 
more. Mrs. Jack lunched with me, and finally 
persuaded me to spend the afternoon with her, 
driving along the river side. As we drew up in 
front of the house about five o'clock, I turned to 
her with gratitude in my heart and eyes and voice. 
217 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Thank you so much, my dear," I said, grate 
fully. " I'll come to you in the morning if there 
are any new developments in the case." I had 
turned away when Mrs. Jack called me back. 

" It's a problem that you and I can't solve, 
little woman," she said, affectionately. " If he 
has another attack, or any new symptoms develop, 
what would you think of consulting a specialist? 
I'd go with you, of course. 'We needn't give out 
names, you know." 

"A specialist in what?" I asked, trying to 
repress a feeling of annoyance that I must con 
ceal from a friend who had been all kindness to 
me at a crisis. 

" Think it over," returned Mrs. Jack, vaguely. 
" I'm sure I don't know who is an authority on 
what did Tom call it Chopinitis. But come to 
me in the morning, anyway; I may have some 
thing really practical to suggest. And don't touch 
him with the whip! Tom's a thoroughbred, you 
know, my dear. Good-bye ! " 

As I entered the hall, depressed by a quick reac- 
218 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

tion from my recent cheerfulness, I was roused 
from my self-absorption by a revelation that drove 
the blood to my head and made me dizzy for a mo 
ment. From the music-room, always unoccupied 
at this hour of the day, came the weird, searching 
harmonies of a Polish fantasia arranged for the 
piano and violin. The effect was marvelous. 
Softened by distance, the perfect accord of the 
two instruments bore testimony to the complete 
sympathy that existed between the pianist and the 
wielder of the bow. There was something in this 
half-barbaric music that set my veins on fire. 
Hardly knowing what I did and with no thought 
of what I intended to do, I crossed the drawing- 
room quickly and noiselessly, and stood motion 
less at the entrance to the music-room. 

I remember now that I felt no sensation of 
astonishment at what I saw. It seemed to me 
that the picture before my eyes was just what I 
had come from a remote distance to gaze upon. 

Tom was seated at the piano, his back toward 
me. Beside him stood Signorina Molatti, her 
219 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Cremona resting against her shoulder. They had 
not heard my footsteps, and I realized that if I 
had yelled like a wild Indian they would not 
have come to earth. They played like creatures 
in a trance, and I felt the strange, seductive hyp 
notism of the mad, sweet, feverish music that 
they made, as I stood there voiceless, motionless, 
helpless, hopeless. Vainly I appealed to my pride. 
Vainly I strove to act as one worthy of the name 
of mondaine. The shock had been too sudden, 
too severe, and I could not trust myself. 

As silently as I had come, I crept away. Re- 
crossing the drawing-room, I encountered the 
butler in the hall. My face flushed with shame 
as I said to him : 

" If Mr. Remsen asks for me, James, say that 
I have not returned." 

Then I stumbled up-stairs to my rooms, dis 
missed my maid curtly, and gave way like a fool 
ish girl to foolish tears. 



220 




"They played like creatures in a trance. . . 



CHAPTER VI. 

CONSULTING A SPECIALIST. 

An angel is too fine a thing 

To sit behind my chair and sing 

And cheer my passing day. 

EDMUND E. GOSSE. 

" BUT, madam, the symptoms, in so far as I 
can gather them, are insufficient for an accurate 
diagnosis. You have stated the case clearly and 
in minute detail, but my experience in the new 
school of medicine if such it can be called con 
vinces me that you have inadvertently omitted 
some significant factor in the premises, without 
which I can vouchsafe to you nothing more valu 
able than sweeping generalities. In other words, 
you have given me an opportunity to lay before 
you a theory, but no chance to suggest to you 
a practical line of action." 

221 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

I looked helplessly at Mrs. Van Corlear and 
saw that she was scanning Dr. Emerson Wood 
ruff's strong, thoughtful face attentively. Pres 
ently, she glanced at me, as if asking my permis 
sion to speak, and I nodded to her in acquiescence. 

" We have told you, doctor," began Mrs. Jack, 
" that this ah friend of ours plays nothing but 
Chopin. That's important, of course? " 

" Exceedingly," remarked Dr. Woodruff, im 
pressively, his hands folded across his chest and 
his head bent forward. Even at that critical mo 
ment, I found myself wondering if all practi 
tioners of the anti-materialistic school were large, 
dignified, magnetic men, with majestic brows and 
bright, searching eyes. 

" But he's not always a soloist," went on Mrs. 
Jack, in a low but vibrant tone; " he has shown 
an inclination of late to travel in double harness 
piano and violin, you know." 

An enigmatical smile came into Dr. Wood 
ruff's face for an instant. The man's intuition 
was so quick and keen that I had begun to fear 

222 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

I should find it difficult to maintain my incog 
nita. 

" You say," he asked, presently, turning to 
ward me, " that his general health remains good ? 
He has no tendency towards melancholia; doesn't 
grow flighty at times in his talk ? " 

" I have never seen him look so well as he 
does at present," I answered, wearily. I had 
come to Dr. Woodruff against my will, succumb 
ing weakly to Mrs. Jack's insistence. And now 
the whole affair appeared ridiculous and the doc 
tor's questions irrelevant and futile. My interest 
in the seance if that is the word for it was 
reawakened, however, by the physician's next 
question. 

" Who plays the violin for him ? " he asked, 
curtly. 

Mrs. Jack answered him at once. " Signorina 
Molatti. You know her by reputation?" 

" Yes," he answered ; " I have heard her play. 
She has a touch of genius. They must make 
great music together Molatti and your friend." 
223 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

A lump came into my throat and I clutched the 
arms of my chair awkwardly. That Dr. Wood 
ruff had noticed my emotion, I felt sure. 

" Well, what is your explanation of all this, 
doctor? " I asked, impatiently. I was thoroughly 
out of harmony with myself, Mrs. Jack and the 
physician, and my pride revolted at the false posi 
tion in which I had been placed. A skeptic who 
goes to a clergyman for guidance sacrifices both 
his logic and his dignity. Here I sat in Dr. Emer 
son Woodruff's office, under an assumed name, 
telling a stranger weird tales about a suppositi 
tious acquaintance who was in reality my own 
husband. Had I not been unfair to Tom, Dr. 
Woodruff and myself? Surely the road to truth 
is not through a zigzag lane of lies ! 

" My dear madam," began the doctor, in his 
most pompous manner, " the case as you have 
stated it is unique in the annals of what I take 
the liberty to call the new science new, that is, 
to the Western world. To the brooding East, 
the introspective, sapient, miracle-working Orient, 
224 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

there would be nothing strange or inexplicable in 
what your er friend calls his ' seizure.' I have 
seen in India phenomena that, should I describe 
them to you, would wholly destroy what little 
confidence you have in my veracity and common 
sense. May I ask why you have come to me, 
madam? You have no faith in the school to 
which I am devoted." 

His voice had grown suddenly stern, and I 
avoided his gaze in confusion. The ease with 
which he had read my thoughts offended and 
frightened me. 

"It's my fault, Dr. Woodruff," cried Mrs. 
Jack, loyally ; " I persuaded her to come. I have 
been over the jumps before, and I rather like the 
course. But it's pretty stiff going at first, you 
must acknowledge." 

To my surprise, Dr. Woodruff laughed aloud. 
His merriment restored my equilibrium, and I 
hastened to explain. 

'* Won't you believe me, doctor, when I say that 
I have not come to you in an antagonistic mood ? 
15 225 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

I am intensely interested in the problem we have 
laid before you and I feel sure you can help us to 
read the riddle. We have a friend who has no 
music in his soul. Suddenly, he begins to play 
Chopin like a master. Then he develops a fond 
ness for duets. We fear the future. Presently, he 
will begin to neglect his business and his and " 

" And his wife," added the doctor, glancing at 
me, quizzically. Then he turned sharply toward 
Mrs. Jack. " Is this man fond of horses? Does 
he ride?" 

" Before he became so completely absorbed in 
his profession he was a marvel over timber," she 
answered, with enthusiasm. " I remember " 
she began, reminiscently. 

" Never mind ancient history," I cried, rather 
rudely. " I really can't see, Dr. Woodruff, what 
his cross-country skill has to do with his Chopin 
seizure." 

" As I understand it, madam," explained the 
physician, evidently hurt by my petulance, " as 
I understand it, you are desirious of turn- 
226 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

ing your ah friend's mind from music. You 
tell me that his professional duties have had no 
effect in this connection. To use an expression 
that is not often employed by psychologists, a 
counter-irritant is what I had in mind. It is not 
strictly scientific to prescribe a remedy before the 
diagnosis is completed, but, as I gather from your 
words, you wish to attempt a cure at once." 

I am sure there flashed a gleam of suspicion, 
not unmingled with contempt, from my eyes as 
I scanned the doctor's face. Surely, it was absurd 
to suppose that if Tom was really the victim of 
some supernatural manifestation he could be re 
stored to a normal condition by a resumption of 
his equestrian enthusiasm. Futhermore, what 
was I to gain by the line of treatment that this 
psychological poseur seemed to have in mind? 
Was it not just as well for my peace of mind 
to have Tom playing duets with Signorina Mo- 
latti as chasing an anise-seed bag across fields 
and ditches in company with Mrs. Jack Van Cor- 
lear or some other horsey woman? 
227 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Do you think he has been hypnotized by 
Signorina Molatti ? " I asked, bluntly, anxious to 
pin the physician down to some explanation of 
Tom's eccentricities that should not offend against 
probability. 

" Admitting the possibility of hypnotism in this 
instance," answered Dr. Woodruff, gravely, " it 
would seem to be much more likely that your 
friend had hypnotized Signorina Molatti. Do 
you not agree with me? " 

Taking all the circumstances into considera 
tion, I was forced to admit to myself that his 
argument was sound. But I could not imagine 
Tom in the role of a Svengali. Whichever way 
I turned I was at the horn of a dilemma. 

" The fact is, madam," began Dr. Woodruff, 
very seriously, " the fact is that your reticence has 
placed me in a somewhat awkward position. 
While you have apparently made a clean breast 
of the whole affair, there are several gaps in your 
story that I must fill up before I can be of any 
great service to you. There are various expla- 
228 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

nations of your friend's remarkable outbreak that 
naturally suggest themselves. Most people would 
assert at once that he had deliberately concealed 
his musical ability for years, planning to make 
a sensational debut when occasion served. You 
have rejected this explanation as inconsistent with 
your knowledge of the man's character. I accept 
your view of the matter, and lay aside as unten 
able the seemingly most reasonable solution of the 
problem. Practically, but two lines of conjecture 
remain open to us. Your friend may have been 
hypnotized, may have become the plaything of a 
harmless medium who possesses a sense of humor 
and enjoys a practical joke. But, I must admit, 
this explanation appears far-fetched and involves 
several very improbable hypotheses." 

The doctor paused for a time and eyed us mus 
ingly. I felt better disposed toward him than 
heretofore, recognizing the fact that I had been 
listening to the words of a well-balanced, logical 
man who might tread lofty heights, but who al 
ways stepped with care. If Dr. Emerson Wood- 
229 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ruff was a mystic and a dreamer, there was noth 
ing in his outward seeming or his mental methods 
to indicate it. 

" How many hurdles on the other track ? " 
asked Mrs. Jack, abruptly. 

" Pardon me," said the physician, gently ; " I 
didn't catch your meaning." 

" There were two lines of conjecture open to 
us," explained Mrs. Jack, " after we had agreed 
that what shall I call him? the man with 
Chopinitis is not a liar. You don't accept the 
hypnotic theory, Dr. Woodruff. What's the 
other?" 

" Would you be shocked," asked the psychol 
ogist, sauvely, " if I should suggest that your 
friend may be possibly under the direct influence 
of the spirit of the late Frederic Frangois Cho 
pin?" 

" That's what Tom thinks ! " I cried, excitedly, 
and then bit my tongue, regretfully. Dr. Wood 
ruff's penetrating eyes were fixed on me. 

" I said that there were gaps in your narra- 
230 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

live," he remarked, reproachfully. " Your friend 
I take it that his name is Tom believes, then, 
that he is under the control of Chopin? " 

" I think he does/' I answered, not very gra 
ciously; " he has spent much time of late reading 
the details of Chopin's life." 

" H'm ! " exclaimed the doctor, like one who 
comes gladly on a new symptom in a puzzling 
case ; " would it not be possible, madam, for me 
to see this man, unobserved myself? If I could 
hear him play it would be throwing a flood of 
light on the case. As it is, I am groping in 
the dark." 

" And and in case, sir, that your worst fears 
are realized," I faltered, " can you do anything 
for him? Can he be cured? " 

' You see, doctor, she didn't marry Chopin. 
Naturally" 

The look that I gave Mrs. Jack quieted her 
restless tongue. But the fat was in the fire. 

" Yes, the murder's out, Dr. Woodruff," I con 
fessed, wearily. " We've been talking about my 
231 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

husband. We were very happy together before 
his seizure. And and now " 

" And now his wife isn't one, two, three," cried 
Mrs. Jack, excitedly; " and it's a burning shame. 
Can you do something for him, doctor? Surely 
you don't think it's chronic, do you ? " 

The suspicion of a smile crossed the physician's 
face, and I felt the blood come into my cheeks. 
I had no intention of laying my marital misery 
before the keen eyes of this strangely powerful 
man, but somehow I felt a sense of relief now 
that he had come into possession of all the facts. 

" If you think it advisable, doctor, for you to 
hear my husband play," I said, presently, " I'm 
sure it can be arranged. He has agreed to give 
a recital at the rooms of the Chopin Society to 
morrow evening. He has asked us to go with 
him. Could you not obtain a card? He would 
not know, of course, why you were there." 

" I have many friends among the Chopin idola 
ters ; it is easily arranged," remarked Dr. Wood 
ruff, as he rose and ushered us toward the exit 
232 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

from his inner office. " Meanwhile, madam, I 
shall make a close study of the case from the 
data already at hand. I am very grateful to you 
for coming to me, and I think I can safely prom 
ise to be of service to you. Au revoir. To-mor 
row evening at eight." 

As we seated ourselves in the carriage, I turned 
angrily to Mrs. Jack. " Why did you betray 
me? " I cried. " It was cruel, cruel ! " 

Mrs. Jack smiled affectionately and seized my 
hand. " Don't be annoyed at me, my dear. I 
was merely doing justice to Dr. Woodruff. It's 
absurd to try to put a thoroughbred over the 
water jump with blinders. It's unfair to the 
horse, to say the least." 



233 



CHAPTER VII. 

A PRELIMINARY CANTER. 

So comes, at last, 

The answer from the Vast. 

MAURICE THOMPSON. 

" Do you really intend to go, Tom ? But sup 
pose, dear, you don't feel like playing; what will 
happen then? Do be sensible, old fellow, and 
stay home with me. You always shunned noto 
riety and now you go in search of it. What is 
the matter with you, Tom? You haven't been 
at all frank with me since since " 

"Since when, my dear?" asked my husband, 
smiling at me kindly over his demi-tasse. 

" Since you played that duet with Signorina 

Molatti in the music-room," I answered, ashamed 

of the feeling of jealousy that I had nourished for 

several days. As I gazed at Tom's honest face 

234 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

the absurdity of the accusation that I had brought 
against him in this undirect way forced itself 
upon me. My husband at that moment struck 
me as the least flirtatious-looking man I had ever 
seen. But facts are stubborn things. I had 
good reason to believe that Tom had accompanied 
a famous violiniste, not only in our music-room 
but in the signorina's own drawing-room. It is 
astonishing how quickly a suspicious wife de 
velops into a female Sherlock Holmes ! 

" I plead guilty to the indictment," said Tom 
presently, lighting a cigar. " Suppose we go into 
the library, Winifred. We can have a quiet half- 
hour at least before we start." 

I derived both pleasure and pain from this sug 
gestion. It was satisfactory to find Tom more 
inclined to be companionable than he had been 
for nearly a week. On the other hand, I was dis 
appointed at discovering that his determination to 
attend the meeting of the Chopin Society re 
mained unshaken. That any further protest 
from me would be futile, I fully realized, and it 
235 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

was with a feeling of apprehension and disquie 
tude that I seated myself in the library, and 
watched Tom as he dreamily blew smoke into the 
air, seemingly forgetful of my presence. After a 
time, he began to speak, more like a poet solilo 
quizing than an unimaginative lawyer addressing 
his wife. 

" It was a strangely vivid vision. I have had 
dreams that were like reality, but none that ap 
proached this one in intensity. I passed first 
through a doorway that led into old picturesque, 
crumbling cloisters, forming a quadrangle. 
Stretching away from these cloisters ran long cor 
ridors, I hurried toward a light that seemed to 
ridors I hurried toward a light that seemed to 
come through a rose window, intensifying the 
grim darkness surrounding me. It was bitterly 
cold; the chill of death seemed to clutch at my 
heart. And always I heard the sound of mourn 
ful voices through the resounding galleries." 

" Tom ! " I cried, shocked by the queer gleam 
in his eyes. 

236 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

But he went on as if he had not heard me. 
" There were other noises, some harsh, others 
majestically musical, There came to me the 
mighty roaring of a storm-swept sea beating 
against a rocky shore. The winds sobbed and 
thundered and whistled and fell away. Then I 
could hear the plaintive notes of sea-birds out 
side the stone walls of the monastery. But al 
ways it was the chill dampness that appalled me. 
I was forever hurrying toward the rose window, 
where warmth and love and joy awaited me; but 
always it fled before me, and the long black corri 
dor lay between me and my goal. It was horri 
ble." 

" What had you been doing, Tom?" I asked, 
in a desperate effort to recall him to his present 
environment. " Had you been eating a Welsh 
rabbit at the club?" 

He gazed at me, defiantly. " No," he said, 
gloomily, " I had been playing Chopin with Sig- 
norina Moletti." 

By an effort of will, I restrained the words that 
237 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

rushed to my lips, and asked, quietly : " And 
which of his works had you been playing? " 

" I don't know," he answered, wearily. " I 
think the signorina said our last rendition was 
No i of Opus 40, whatever that may mean." 

Tom glanced at me sheepishly, for all the world 
like a mischievous schoolboy who has been forced 
to make a confession. My mind was hard at 
work trying to recall the details of my recent re 
searches into the life of Chopin. To refresh my 
memory, I opened a book that lay among other 
Lives of " the master " on the library-table. 

" ' No. i of Opus 40,' " I presently found my 
self reading aloud, " 'is in A major, and is 
throughout an intensely martial composition. 
There is a spirit of victory and conquest about it. 
The most remarkable circumstances attached to it 
seems to lie in the fact that it is supposed to have 
been written during Chopin's sojourn at the Car 
thusian monastery on the island of Mallorca with 
George Sand.' ' 

Bitterly did I regret my indiscreet quotation. 
238 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

Tom had turned white and there had come into 
his eyes an appealing, despairing expression that 
reminded me of a deer I had once seen brought to 
bay in the Adirondack forest. 

" Mrs. Van Corlear," announced the butler at 
the door of the library, and Mrs. Jack, who had 
the run of the house, came toward us gaily. 

"And how is our boy-wonder this evening?" 
she cried, laughingly. " I'm backing Tom Rem 
sen for the great Chopin handicap to-night. Are 
you quite fit, Tom? Do I get a run for my 
money? " 

How easy it is for our most intimate friends 
to take our troubles lightly ! Although I realized 
that underlying Mrs. Jack's levity was a kindly 
motive a desire to carry off an awkward situa 
tion with the least possible friction I could not 
help feeling annoyed at her flippant words. Great- 
ful as I was to her for her loyal interest in my pe 
culiar affliction, it was unpleasant to feel that Mrs. 
Jack was treating as a light comedy what seemed 
to me to involve all the elements of a tragedy. 

239 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

There was nothing farcical, surely, in Tom's ap 
pearance as he stood there, pale, silent, smiling 
perfunctorily at our guest, every inch a modern 
gentleman, but strangely like the tagonist of some 
classic drama, the rebellious but impotent play 
thing of vindictive gods. 

" Come, let us go," I cried, nervously, anxious 
to put an end to a most uncomfortable situation. 
"Do you really feel up to it, Tom ? There is still 
time to back out of it, you know. A solo before 
a crowd is much more trying than a duet in pri 
vate." 

I had not intended to hurt Tom's feelings, but 
my words had displayed a plentiful lack of tact. 
And the worst of it was that Mrs Jack seemed 
to be in a diabolical mood, for she at once jumped 
at the chance to make mischief. 

" I have heard of your fondness for duets, 
Tom," she remarked, and I was reminded of the 
soft purring of a cat preparing to pounce on a 
helpless mouse. "What a delight it must be to 
Signorina Molatti to find an interpreter of Chopin 
240 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

worthy of her riddle! You find her a very in 
teresting personality, do you not?" 

Tom stopped short we were slowly making 
our exit from the library and gazed at Mrs. Jack 
with a puzzled expression in his eyes. " Signor- 
ina Molatti ? " he queried, musingly. " What do 
I think of her? I really don't know. I never 
considered the question before. She's merely a 
part of the music not an individual, don't you 
see?" Suddenly his face changed, and he put 
his hand to his brow as if a sharp pain had tor 
mented him. " Wait a moment ! Don't go ! " he 
implored us, in a labored, unnatural voice. 
" What does it all mean ? Tell me ! What am 
I doing ? I can't play Chopin ! I can't play any 
thing! Have I been hypnotized? I tell you, 
Winifred Mrs. Jack 'tis all a mistake, a mys 
tery, an uncanny, hideous bedevilment. It's de 
moniac possession or something of that kind. 
And what'll the Chopin Society think if I make 
a horrible flunk? At this moment, I don't feel 
as if I could play a note. Come into the music- 
16 241 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

room!" he ended, a touch of wildness in his 
voice and manner. 

Mrs. Jack and I followed him, silently. There 
was in Tom's way of hurrying across the draw 
ing-room a mingling of eagerness and dread that 
was wholly uncharacteristic of the man. As he 
hastened feverishly toward the piano, a hectic 
flush on his cheeks and his eyes aglow, he re 
minded me of a youth I had seen at Monte Carlo 
staking his whole fortune on a turn of the roulette 
wheel. 

For a time, Tom sat at the instrument, his head 
bowed low and his hands hanging listlessly at 
his side. Mrs. Jack's arm was round my waist, 
and I could hear her deep, hurried breathing and 
feel the nervous tremor of her slender, well-knit 
form. It was indeed a most trying crisis that 
could disturb the poise of the athletic woman be 
side me. 

" He doesn't connect," she whispered to me, 
presently. " I wish Dr. Woodruff were here." 

But Mrs. Jack had spoken prematurely. Sud- 
242 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

denly Tom's hands were raised and he struck the 
opening chords of Chopin's Scherzo in B minor, 
Opus 20. The fury of the following measures 
he rendered with stunning effect. Then the vigor 
of the rushing quaver figure lessened gradually, 
and, at the repeat, Tom sprang erect and turned 
toward us, an expression of weird ecstasy on his 
face. 

" It's all right, girls! " he cried, with a boyish 
lack of dignity. " Come on ! We're late, as it 
is. I'll show those Chopin people something 
they'll never forget ! Come on ! " 

" He's fit! " whispered Mrs. Jack to me. " It 
wasn't much of a preliminary canter but he's in 
the running fast enough ! " 



243 



CHAPTER VIII. 

THE CHOPIN SOCIETY. 

In this dark world where now I stay, 

I scarce can see myself ; 
The radiant soul shines on my way 

As my fair guiding elf. 

VICTOR HUGO. 

MOLATTI was a marvel of beauty that evening. 
Great as was my prejudice against the girl, I was 
forced to admit to myself, as we entered the 
crowded rooms of the Chopin Society, that I had 
never seen a handsomer creature, nor one more 
radiant with the joy of life. The glory of youth, 
the fire of genius were in her eyes. There were 
many striking faces in evidence that evening, 
faces full of the subtle charm that the worship of 
music frequently begets; ugly faces alight with 
an inward glow, symmetrical faces whose regu 
larity was not insipid; plebeian faces stamped by 
244 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

an acquired distinction; patrician faces warmed 
by an esthetic enthusiasm; faces that told their 
story of struggle and defeat, and others that bore 
the mysterious imprint of success. But there was 
only one countenance in all that picturesque 
throng to which my gaze constantly returned, 
paying unwilling homage to a fascination against 
which I vainly rebelled. I found it difficult to 
believe that Tom had never noticed the signorina's 
wonderful beauty of face and form, that he had 
always considered her, as he had said, " merely a 
part of the music." 

Mrs. Jack, who had been watching me closely, 
seemed to read my mind, for she whispered to me 
teasingly : " Tom'll sit up and take notice to 
night, don't you think ? She's well groomed and 
shows blood, doesn't she? " 

From Mrs. Jack Van Corlear this was high 
praise indeed, and Molatti deserved it. The 
studied simplicity of her low-cut black gown, re 
lieved by a small cluster of diamonds below the 
neck, harmonized with the quiet arrangement of 
245 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

her luxuriant, dark hair, seemingly held in place 
by a miniature aigrette of small diamonds. The 
marmoreal whiteness of her perfect neck and 
firm, well-rounded arms was emphasized by a 
sharp contrast. Of color there was none, save 
for the slight flush of health in her cheeks and the 
rich, red line of her strong, sensitive mouth. 

I glanced at Tom, who stood not far from me, 
listening to the words of the president of the 
society, a short, slender, nervous-looking man, 
whose mobile countenance at that moment sug 
gested the joy of a lion-hunter who has achieved 
unexpectedly a difficult feat. Tom was pale, and 
there was a wrinkle in his brow just between the 
eyes that assured me he was not completely at 
ease. But he seemed to be wholly indifferent to 
the presence of Signorina Molatti. That he had 
not glanced at her since our entrance to the hall 
I felt quite sure. Was Tom really a great actor ? 
It was a question that was constantly recurring 
to me, despite the weight of evidence against an 
affirmative answer. 

246 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

Presently Tom returned to my side, and Mrs. 
Jack deliberately stuck a pin into him or, rather, 
us. 

" Is music antagonistic to manners, Tom Rem 
sen? Go over and speak to Signorina Molatti. 
It is your duty, sir." 

" And my pleasure, Mrs. Jack," said Tom, with 
a smile that recalled his former self, my Tom of 
the ante-Chopin days. He left us at once to 
make his way through the crowd to Molatti's 
corner. 

" I take it, madam, that that is your hubsand," 
remarked a deep, low, carefully modulated voice. 
I turned to find Dr. Emerson Woodruff beside 
me. " He doesn't look musical." 

" No, but he is," Mrs. Jack put in, hastily. 
" We've heard him play to-night, doctor. He's 
good for any distance with something to spare. 
Mark my words, sir." 

" Have you reached any conclusion about the 
case, Dr. Woodruff?" I whispered, nervously. 
" Mrs. Van Corlear is right. He was in splendid 
247 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

form just before we left home. He seemed to be 
delighted at the prospect of astonishing these peo 
ple. But he had had a curious outbreak. He 
had remarked, rather wildly, that he was not a 
musician, couldn't play a note, and was, he be 
lieved, suffering from ' demoniac possession.' ' 

I saw that my statement had made a deep im 
pression on the psychologist. His face was very 
grave as he watched Tom, who stood beside Mo- 
latti, evidently conversing with her with more 
vivacity than I had ever seen him display before. 

" He's a phlegmatic, well-balanced man, in per 
fect health," muttered the doctor, musingly. " I 
am inclined to think," he went on, addressing me 
directly, " that your husband's case, madam, is 
the most remarkable that has ever come under my 
personal observation. I am very anxious to hear 
and see him play before saying anything fur 
ther about it. You feel sure that he intends to 
perform to-night?" 

Before I could answer this question I found 
myself beset by the fussy little president of the 
248 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

society, who appeared to believe that he owed me 
a great debt of gratitude. 

" I tried to thank Mr. Remsen for coming here 
to our so great joy ! but he referred me to you, 
madam. Oh, how much I owe you! And it is 
so charming to find the wife of a man of genius 
wholly in sympathy with his career. It is not 
always thus, you know, Mrs. Remsen." 

I could feel the internal laughter that I knew 
Mrs. Jack was suppressing behind me. I longed 
to turn round and glare at her, but I was forced 
to smile down into the excited face of the Chopin 
enthusiast, who, ex oflicio, was my host for the 
evening. 

" I trust you will not find Mr. Remsen a great 
disappointment," I managed to say, weakly. For 
an instant a hot, almost irresistible inclination 
stung me to tell this overwrought, undersized 
bundle of nerves the plain truth, to assure him 
that Tom Remsen, my husband, couldn't tell a 
nocturne from a negro lullaby, that he was as 
ignorant of music as I was of law. 
249 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" I am sure," commented the president, politely, 
" that no disappointment awaits us rather a 
great and holy joy. But I regret that our pleas 
ure must be deferred for a few moments. Won't 
you and your friends find seats, please? I have 
prepared at the request of the society a short 
paper on ' The Personality of Chopin.' It will 
take not more than ten minutes for me to read it. 
After that, Mrs. Remsen, we are to have a most 
wonderful duet from Signorina Molatti and Mr. 
Remsen." 

The little man disappeared, and I was glad to 
rest myself in the chair that Dr. Woodruff had 
found for me. I turned toward Mrs. Jack, who 
had seated herself beside me. She saw the gleam 
of annoyance in my eyes as they met hers, but 
smiled, sweetly. 

" Why are you angry with me, my dear? " she 
whispered. " Am I responsible if nature granted 
me a sense of humor? You must acknowledge 
that the situation is amusing even if it is a bit 
uncanny." 

250 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

Tom had seated himself beside Molatti to lis 
ten to the president's essay. Presently, I found 
myself hearkening, with almost feverish interest, 
to the latter. 

" I have thought it well, my friends," the presi 
dent was saying, " to confine my remarks this 
evening to Chopin in his great general relations 
to the world. I shall endeavor to draw a picture 
of the man rather than of the musician. And 
first of all, let me quote from Liszt in regard to 
the master's appearance." 

I glanced at Tom. He sat motionless, almost 
rigid, with a face so lacking in expression that it 
was hard to believe he had caught the significance 
of the speaker's words. 

" ' The ensemble of his person,' " quoted the 
president, " ' was harmonious, and called for no 
special comment. His eye was more spiritual 
than dreamy; his bland smile never writhed into 
bitterness. The transparent delicacy of his com 
plexion pleased the eye ; his fair hair was soft and 
silky, his nose slightly aquiline, his bearing so 
251 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

distinguished and his manner stamped with so 
much of high breeding that involuntarily he was 
always treated en prince. He was generally 
gay; his caustic spirit caught the ridiculous rap 
idly, and far below the surface at which it usually 
strikes the eye. His gaiety was so much the more 
piquant because he always restrained it within 
the bounds of good taste, holding at a distance 
all that might tend to wound the most fastidious 
delicacy.' ' To this quotation, the president 
added a few words from Orlowski : " ' Chopin is 
full of health and vigor; all the Frenchwomen 
dote on him, and all the men are jealous of him. 
In a word, he is the fashion, and we shall no 
doubt shortly have gloves a la Chopin' ' 

The president paused, and I saw with conster 
nation that he was glaring at my husband. The 
cause of this interruption was apparent at once 
as I shifted my gaze. Tom was rocking back 
and forth in his chair, shaking with laughter. 
His effort to keep his merriment in check, to re 
strain the loud guffaws that seemed to rack his 
2*2 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

very frame, was painfully in evidence. There 
was something almost heroic in his endeavor to 
repress an outbreak that would have been brutally 
rude. Tom had become the center of all eyes 
through the president's lack of tact. 

" What's the matter with him ? " whispered 
Mrs. Jack, hysterically. 

" I don't know," I answered, lamely. " He's 
had a funny thought. Is he better?" I had 
turned away from him. 

" He's growing worse, I think," answered Mrs. 
Jack, despondently. " Why doesn't the presi 
dent go on? There, it's all right. He's quiet 
now." 

Mrs. Jack spoke truly. The president had re 
sumed his lecture, and I turned and saw that Tom 
was no longer swaying with mirth. 

"How did it happen?" I murmured in Mrs. 
Jack's ear. 

" I'm not sure," she whispered, " but I think 
Molatti touched his hand. Oh, isn't it weird? I 
can't help feeling it's like breaking a colt." 
253 



CHAPTER IX. 

AN UNRECORDED OPUS. 

Meth ought it was a glorious joy, indeed, 
To shut and open heaven as he did. 

EMMA TATHAM. 

WHENEVER a number of men and women 
whose lives are devoted to some one line of art 
are gathered together the social atmosphere be 
comes surcharged with electricity. If one is 
impressionable, acutely sensitive to an environ 
ment, it is best, perhaps, to avoid the haunts of 
genius. I am inclined to believe that sociologists 
will investigate eventually the eternal antagonism 
between Belgravia and bohemia by strictly scien 
tific methods. How large an infusion of genius 
can be safely sustained by a throng in search of 
social relaxation it would be well to know. One 
254 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

fact, at least, in this connection has been repeat 
edly demonstrated as I had learned to my cost 
namely, that a social function based on music 
rests on a powder mine. Belgravia had witnessed 
an explosion at my recent musical. And now, I 
felt convinced, bohemia was to undergo a like 
ordeal. 

Tom was at the root of this disquieting con 
viction. His hysterical attack of wholly irrelevant 
hilarity, his quick response to Molatti's soothing 
touch, and now the tense, unnatural expression 
of his face filled me with painful apprehension. 
I both craved and dreaded the end of the presi 
dent's discourse, and my forebodings were dark 
ened by a remark made by Mrs. Jack, who seemed 
to derive real pleasure from the excitement of the 
crisis. 

" Look at Tom," she whispered. " He's fret 
ful at the post. He'll get the bit in his teeth, 
presently. Do you see Dr. Woodruff over there ? 
He's taking notes." 

Before she had ceased to speak Tom was out of 
255 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

hand and had bolted down the track, as Mrs. Jack 
would have put it. In other words, he had 
sprung from Molatti's side as the president ended 
his discourse and had rushed to the piano at the 
end of the room. I caught the look of amaze 
ment on the president's quaint face, and laughed 
aloud, nervously. Utterly ashamed of my lack of 
self-control, I glanced at the crowd surrounding 
me, but nobody had noticed my touch of hysteria. 
Every eye in the room was fastened on Tom, who 
was seated motionless at the piano in an appar 
ently dazed condition. His eyes were closed and 
the corners of his mouth drawn down. He 
looked at that moment like the very incarnation 
of all that was unmusical in the universe. I feared 
that Mrs. Jack would comment on his ridiculous 
appearance, but she was kind enough to keep 
quiet. She told me afterward that my raucous 
laugh had frightened her. 

Suddenly Tom's chin went up, he opened his 
eyes, fixed them on Molatti's white face, and be 
gan to play. Such weird, intoxicating harmonies 
256 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

as filled the room, setting every soul therein 
athrob with an ecstasy that was close akin to 
agony, no earthly audience had ever heard before. 
Men and women were there who had memorized 
each and every note that Chopin wrote, but there 
was not among them one who could identify this 
marvelous improvisation, this strange exposition 
of a great master in his most inspired mood. It 
was Chopin, but Chopin unrecorded; his genius 
in its most characteristic tendency, but raised, as 
a mathematician would say, to the n ih power. It 
was as if the soul of the composer, dissatisfied 
with the heritage that he had left to us, had re 
turned to earth to exhibit to his worships the one 
perfect flower of his creative spirit. 

How long Tom played I have never known. I 
had forgotten all about him before many minutes 
had passed, losing in my impressionability to 
music my sensitiveness as the wife of a man mis 
understood. There were in the universe only 
my soul and a throbbing splendor of great music, 
mighty harmonies that filled all space, magic 
I? 257 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

chords that awakened dim memories of a life 
long past, filled to overflowing with joy and s*or- 
row, tossing waves of melody that bore me to the 
stars or sank with me into vast, mysterious 
realms peopled by gray shadows that I had 
learned to love. 

Presently I felt Mrs. Jack's hand clasping mine. 
" Don't go to him, dear. He has only fainted," 
I heard her saying, her voice seeming to reach 
me from a remote distance. " He was all out, 
and collapsed under the wire. But it's nothing 
serious." 

Tom had sunk back into Molatti's arms, and 
his head rested against her shoulder. She had 
sprung toward him, as I learned later, just in 
time to save him from a fall. She now stood gaz 
ing mournfully down on his white, upturned face, 
sorrow, pity and, I imagined, remorse in her 
glance. For an instant a hot rage swept over 
me, and I strove to stand erect, despite Mrs. Jack's 
restraining hand. 

" Don't make a scene ! " she whispered to me, 

258 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

passionately in earnest. " He is in no danger. 

See? Dr. Woodruff is feeling his pulse." 

Even at that awful moment, when I knew not 

whether Tom was alive or dead, I remember that 

my mind dwelt for a moment on the tendency of 

new schools of medicine to cling to old traditions. 

Of what significance to a psychologist could the 

rapidity of Tom's pulse be? I heard people all 

around me talking excitedly. 

" Did you ever hear anything like it? " 

" I tell you, it's one of the master's posthumous 

works. I couldn't identify it, but perhaps it was 

discovered by Remsen." 

" That's absurd ! Where could he find it? " 
" He's better now. See, he opens his eyes." 
" I don't wonder he fainted; I was just on the 

verge of collapse myself." 

" Parbleu! Chopin a la diable! Non, non, no 

more pour mot, s'il vous plait! " 

" I can now die so vara happy! I hava justa 

once heard the maestro himself. I hava nothing 

left for to live." 

259 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Who is this wonderful Remsen ? Never 
heard of him before." 

" You'll hear of him again, then. He's the 
only man living who can interpret the master." 

It was, all of it, intolerable. How I hated these 
chattering idiots, w r ho were making an idol of 
clay, setting up my poor Tom who was to me 
at that moment an object of pity as the incarna 
tion of their cult, to whom they must pay reverent 
homage! I longed to cry aloud to them that 
they had been tricked, that my husband was a sen 
sible, commonplace, lovable man, as far removed 
from a musical crank as he was from a train- 
robber or a pirate. All my former love for mu 
sic seemed to have turned suddenly into detesta 
tion, and I longed to get away from this nest of 
Chopiniacs into the noisy, wholesome atmosphere 
of the outside world. It seemed to me that noth 
ing could restore my equilibrium but the uproar 
of the streets and the unmelodious clatter of my 
coach. 

" We must get out of this at once," I said to 
260 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

Mrs. Jack, standing erect and checking the dizzi 
ness in my head by an effort of will. I saw that 
Tom had fully recovered his senses and that he 
seemed to be actually enjoying the homage the 
excited throng pressing toward him offered to his 
vicarious genius. Beside him stood Molatti, her 
face radiant, as if her mission on earth were to 
reflect the glory of Tom Remsen's musical mir 
acle. 

" We must get out of this," I found myself 
saying again, as I urged Mrs. Jack toward the 
exit. " I'll send the carriage back for Tom." 

" But it's such bad form to run away like this," 
protested Mrs. Jack. " What will the president 
think of us? And Dr. Woodruff! Surely you 
want to ask him what he thinks of the ah 
case." 

But my will for the time being was stronger 
than hers, and presently we were seated in my car 
riage, homeward bound, and I was fighting back 
the hot tears that had rushed to my eyes. 

" I I don't care what what Dr. Woodruff 
261 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

thinks about the the case," I sobbed. " I I 
know what I think about it." 

Mrs. Jack said nothing for a time, but it was 
pleasant to feel the pressure of her hand and to 
realize that she could be tactful now and again. 

We had nearly reached the house before she 
ventured to ask : " And what, my dear, do you 
think of the case?" 

I pulled myself together and restrained my 
sobs. I am not of the weeping variety of woman, 
and I was ashamed of my hysterical exhibition of 
weakness. 

" I think," I began, and then I hesitated, weigh 
ing my words carefully " I think that Signorina 
Molatti is in love w r ith Tom." 

Mrs. Jack laughed outright, both to my amaze 
ment and anger. " You've wholly lost the scent, 
my dear," she remarked, while I removed my 
hand from hers. " Signorina Molatti is not in 
love with Tom she's in love with Chopin." 



262 



CHAPTER X. 

TOM'S RECOVERY. 

At length the man perceives it die away 
And fade into the light of common day. 

WH.UAM WORDSWORTH. 

AFTER rereading the foregoing deposition I am 
forced to the conclusion that I was designed by 
nature neither for a novelist nor a historian. I 
can see that my -narrative fails to be convincing, 
considered either as a work of fiction or as a state 
ment of fact. But may I not comfort myself 
with the thought that I have given my testimony 
conscientiously, and that if the outcome of my lit 
erary efforts is unsatisfactory my failure is due 
rather to the inexplicable phenomena with which 
I have been obliged to deal than to my own defects 
as an annalist and witness? I have endeavored 
263 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

to inscribe simply and in chronological order the 
unadorned tale of my husband's sudden attack of 
genius and its consequences, and I realize now 
that my data will not be accepted by the scientific, 
nor will their arrangement appeal to the artistic. 
But I have told the truth, and if not the whole 
truth, at least nothing but the truth. As litera 
ture my story belongs to the realistic school and 
is of the present. As a contribution to science it 
will have no standing to-day, but I am firmly con 
vinced that the psychologists of the future will 
read the details of Tom Remsen's case with en 
lightened interest. 

I have felt too deeply the nervous strain of set 
ting down in black and white the story of the 
greatest crisis in my life to go into details here 
and now regarding the ups and downs of the long 
illness that Tom underwent after his triumphant 
appearance before the Chopin Society. 

For two days before he collapsed I saw that he 
was fighting in grim silence against weakness and 
fever. He was like a man struggling to over- 
264 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

come an unnatural appetite and growing con 
stantly more weary of the contest. He would 
stroll with reluctant steps into the music-room, 
stand for a time gazing defiantly at the piano, 
with his hands clenched and beads of perspiration 
on his troubled brow; then he would turn away, 
meeting my gaze with a melancholy smile, and 
hurry off to his office or his club, to return to me 
after a time pale and listless, but always stub 
bornly silent as to the cause of his evident suffer 
ing. Only once before he was forced to take to 
his bed, where he tossed for a week in delirium, 
did he refer, even indirectly, to the cause of his 
disquietude. 

"Has Signorina Molatti been here to-day?" 
he asked me, abruptly, one evening at dinner. 

" No, Tom," I answered, a note in my voice 
that I'm sure he did not like. " Did you expect 
her?" 

" I always expect her," he muttered, speaking 
more to himself than to me. 

That evening the magnetism of the open piano 
265 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

in the music-room proved irresistible to him. To 
my mingled consternation and delight he played 
selections from Chopin until long after midnight, 
the while I sat behind him fascinated by his ren 
ditions but appalled by the persistent recurrence 
of his " seizures." " To-morrow," I said to my 
self, " I will consult Dr. Woodruff again. Per 
haps he has made his diagnosis and can suggest 
some line of treatment." 

But on the morrow Tom was in charge of our 
family doctor and two trained nurses. The 
morning had found him hot with fever, and by 
noon he was out of his head and inclined to be vio 
lent. Then followed days and nights of alterna 
ting hope and fear, during which there came to 
me a complete revelation of what the old Tom had 
been to me, the Tom who had bored me at times 
ungrateful woman that I was! by his practi 
cal, unimaginative, inartistic personality. How 
I treasured a word of encouragement from the 
doctor or a nurse! How bitterly I repented my 
former discontent, my disloyal longing for some- 
266 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

thing in Tom's make-up that nature had not 
vouchsafed to him! It had come to him this 
" something " and it had well-nigh ruined our 
lives. Whatever it had been, demoniac posses 
sion, hypnotism or what-not, it had been a thing 
of evil, despite the uncanny beauty of its mani 
festation. In my heart of hearts I craved one of 
two alternatives either Tom's death or his resto 
ration to his former self, freed forever from the 
black shadow of Chopin's genius. 

It was not until one afternoon well on in his 
convalescence that I knew my fondest hopes had 
been realized. We had betaken ourselves to the 
library, not to read but to enjoy in an indolent 
way our new freedom from trained nurses and 
the discipline of the sick-room. Tom, leaning 
back comfortably in a reclining-chair and puffing 
a cigarette, wore on his invalid's face an expres 
sion of supreme contentment Not once, I was 
glad to note, did his eyes wander to the distant 
shelf on which stood our Chopin literature, books 
that I had doomed in my mind to an auto-da-fe 
267 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

when a fitting opportunity for the sacrifice should 
arise. 

"Isn't this cozy?" remarked Tom, presently, 
glancing at me affectionately. " But I suppose 
I must hasten my recovery, my dear. The Pep 
per and Salt Trust and other enterprises don't 
take much stock in sick men." 

" Don't worry about business matters, Tom 
Remsen," I said, with playful sternness. " We 
can get on very well if you never do another 
stroke of work in your life." 

A shadow passed over Tom's face, and he 
puffed his cigarette nervously. " I'm not fitted 
for a life of leisure, my dear," he remarked, 
grimly. " A man may get into so many kinds 
of mischief if he isn't busy." 

I hastened to change the subject. " Remem 
ber, sir, that you are under orders. You are to 
do as you are told to do. You may not know it, 
Tom, but the fact is that you and I sail for 
Europe just as soon as you are strong enough to 
stand the voyage." 

268 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" Where are we going?" he asked, apprehen 
sively. "Not to Paris?" 

" No, not to Paris," I answered, understanding 
him. " We'll spend all our time in Scotland and 
Ireland. They're the only countries over there 
that we have not seen, Tom." 

The next day I discharged our butler for an 
indiscretion that he committed at this moment. 

" Signorina Molatti," he announced from the 
doorway of the library, and turning my head I 
saw the violiniste, with her Cremona under her 
arm, coming toward us. I glanced at Tom. 
The two red spots that had leaped into his white 
cheeks seemed to be an outward manifestation, 
not of joy but of hot anger. I rose and went to 
ward our visitor, a question in my face. 

"Will you not forgiva me, signora?" cried 
Molatti, in soft, pleading tones. " Eet ees what 
you calla vera bad form, but I hava been so vera 
unhappy. They tolda me that Signer Remsen 
was dying. Can you not forgiva me ? " 

" But he is on the road to recovery, signorina," 
269 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

I said, perfunctorily. It would not do to give 
way to my inclination to chide this insinuating 
girl for her presumption. A scene might cause 
Tom to have a relapse. 

" I see," she cried. " And I am so glad ! And 
I hava broughta my violin. That the signer 
would lika to hear the voice of the maestro " 

" Stop right there, will you ah signorina," 
exclaimed Tom, gruffly, endeavoring, as I saw, to 
control his annoyance and show no discourtesy to 
even an unwelcome guest. " I'm not it, young 
woman. He's gone away, whoever he was. If 
he comes back which God forbid I'll notify 
you. But you won't catch me drumming any 
more on a piano. My musical career is at an 
end. I'm under the care of a doctor, and he says 
that I'm on the road to recovery. Forgive me if 
I have spoken too plainly. You're a very charm 
ing young woman, and I admire your ah gen 
ius. But mine's gone, and I'll take good care 
that it doesn't come back. If you'd like that 
piano in the music-room, Signorina Molatti, I'm 
270 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

sure that my wife would be glad to send it over to 
your apartments. We're through with it for 
ever!" 

I was sorry for the girl. The expression of 
amazement even horror that had come into her 
dark, expressive face touched my heart, and I laid 
my hand gently on her arm. 

" It's a great mystery, signorina," I whispered 
to her, as I led her from the library. " I can't ex 
plain it to you very clearly, for I don't understand 
it myself. But Mr. Remsen told you the truth. 
He is no longer musical. In his normal condi 
tion he is the most unmusical man in the world. 
The Signer Remsen that you have known, with 
whom you have played duets, is dead I can 
hardly believe that he ever existed. Will you, 
Signorina Molatti, grant me the great privilege 
of presenting to you yonder piano? Frankly, it 
would be a great relief to me to be rid of it." 

There were tears in her splendid black eyes as 
she turned her face toward me. " I do not un 
derstand," she said, mournfully. " You do not 
271 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

know whata it all meant to me. I cannot taka 
your piano. There is nobody in the wide world 
to playa eet, now that he ees gone. And you are 
telling me the truth ? I was dreaming ? Eet did 
not really happen? But, signora, there were so 
many who hearda heem hearda me hearda us ! 
Eet could not hava been a dream. Whata was 
eet?" 

Her voice broke with a sob, and I bent down 
and kissed her tear-stained face. 

" I cannot tell you, signorina. But do not let 
your heart break. You may find him again some 
day." 

" Nevaire again," she sighed, seizing my hands 
impulsively. " Nevaire again. But I thanka 
you so much. Fareawell." 

My heart was heavy as I returned to Tom, un 
certain of the state in which I should find him. 
To my delight, I saw as I entered the library that 
he had suddenly made a great stride toward re 
newed health. He was sitting erect, and there 
was little of the invalid in his face or voice. 
272 



How Chopin Came to Remsen. 

" That's over, my dear ! " he cried, gaily, " and 
I'm going to celebrate Chopin's utter rout. Order 
me a brandy and soda, will you? and push that 
box of cigars toward me. Then we'll read up a 
bit, little woman, about Scotland and Ireland. 
On the whole, I'm inclined to believe you and I 
will have a very jolly outing." 

I leaned forward and kissed the dear fellow's 
smiling lips. " It's so good to have you back 
again, Tom," I murmured. 

"And the signorina?" he asked, presently. 
" How did she take it ? I'm afraid I was cruel 
to her, my dear. Did I speak too harshly to 
her?" 

" You had no alternative, Tom," I assured him, 
soothingly ; " you had been placed in a very awk 
ward position." 

" I had in a very awkward position," he ac 
knowledged. " And who the deuce put me there? 
I wonder " 

" Don't wonder, Tom," I cried, sharply. " The 
273 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

less wondering you do the better it will be for us 
both." 

" You're right, Winifred, as you always are," 
he said, raising aloft the glass of bubbling brandy 
that the butler had brought to him, and nodding 
toward me. " Here's your good health, my 
dear, and bon voyage to us both ! " 



274 



III. 

Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 



For while the wheel of birth and death turns round, 

Past things and thoughts, and buried lives come back ; 

I now remember, myriad rains ago, 

What time I roamed Htmdla's hanging woods, 

A tiger, with my striped and hungry kind. 

THE LIGHT OF ASIA. 



CLARISSA'S TROUBLESOME BABY. 



CHAPTER I. 

MY LATE HUSBAND. 

And while the wheel of birth and death turns round 
That which hath been must be between us two. 

Sir Edwin Arnold. 

I WAS alone in the nursery with the baby, a 
chubby boy whose eight months of life had amaz 
ingly increased his weight and vigor, when I 
heard the crack of doom issuing from his minia 
ture mouth ! 

I wonder if your imagination is strong enough 
to put you, for a moment, in my place. Sup 
pose that you had dismissed the nurse for a time 
that you might have a mother's frolic in the twi 
light with your only child, the blessing that had 
come to you as a reward for marrying again after 
279 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

five years of widowhood. Suppose that the baby, 
opening his little eyes to their widest extent, had 
said to you, as my baby said to me : 

" You don't seem to recognize me, my dear, 
but I've come back to you." 

Wedded to Tom, already jealous of your ma 
ternal fondness for the boy, what effect would 
Jack's voice, silenced five years ago by death, 
have had upon you, rising in gruff maturity from 
a baby's tiny throat? Was it strange that I came 
within a hair's breadth of dropping the uncanny 
child to the floor? Mechanically I glanced over 
my shoulder, in cold dread lest the nurse might 
return at any moment. Then I found courage 
to glance down into the baby's upturned face. 
There was something in the child's eyes so old 
and wise that I realized my ears had not deceived 
me I had not been the victim of an hallucination 
resulting from the strain of an afternoon of calls 
and teas. The conviction came to me, like an 
icy douche, that I was standing there in a stun 
ning afternoon costume, holding my first hus- 
280 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

band in my arms, and liable to let him fall if our 
weird tete-a-tete should be sharply interrupted. 

" You aren't glad to see me," grumbled Jack, 
wiggling uneasily against my gloves and coat. 
" But it isn't my fault that I'm here, Clarissa. 
There's a lot of reincarnation going on, you know, 
and a fellow has to take his chances." 

Softly, I stole to a chair and seated myself, 
holding the baby on my trembling knees. 

" Are you are you comfortable, Jack ? " I 
managed to whisper, falteringly, the thought 
flashing through my mind that I had gone sud 
denly insane. 

" Keep quiet, can't you? " he pleaded. " Don't 
shake so ! I'm not a rattle-box. I wish you'd 
tell the nurse, Clarissa, to put a stick in my milk, 
'will you? There's a horrible sameness to my 
present diet that is absolutely cloying. Will you 
stop shaking? I can't stand it." 

By a strong effort of will I controlled my nerv 
ous tremors, glancing apprehensively at the door 
through which the nurse must presently return. 
281 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" There, that's better," commented Jack, con 
tentedly. " You don't know much about us, do 
you, Clarissa ? " 

" About about who ? " I gasped, wondering 
if he meant spirits. 

" About babies," he said, with a wiggle and a 
chuckle that both attracted and repelled me. 
" Where's your handkerchief ? Wipe my nose 
pardon me, Clarissa, that sounds vulgar, doesn't 
it? But what the deuce am I to do? I'm abso 
lutely helpless, don't you know ? " 

I could feel the tears near my eyes, as I gently 
touched the puckered baby face with a bit of lace. 

" There was only one chance in ten thousand 
millions that I should come here," went on Jack, 
apologetically. " It's tough on you, Clarissa. Do 
you think that you can stand it? I've heard the 
nurse say that I make a pretty good baby." 

I sat speechless for a time, trying to adapt 
myself to new conditions so startling and fantas 
tic that I expected to waken presently from a 
dream a dream that promised to become a night- 
282 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

mare. But there was an infernal realism about 
the whole affair that had impressed me from the 
first. Jack's matter-of-fact way of accepting the 
situation was so strikingly characteristic of him 
that I had felt, at once, a strong temptation to 
laugh aloud. 

" I want you to make me a promise, Clarissa," 
he said, presently, seizing one of my gloved fin 
gers with his fat little dimpled hand and making 
queer mouths, as if he were trying to whistle. 
"You won't tell ah Tom, will you? He 
wouldn't understand it at all. I don't myself, and 
I've been through it, don't you see? In a way, 
of course, it's mighty bad form. I know that. 
I feel it deeply. But I was powerless, Clarissa. 
You know I never took any stock in those Ori 
ental philosophies. I was always laughing at 
Buddhism, metempsychosis, and that kind of 
thing. But there's really something in it, don't 
you think? Keep quiet, will you? You're shak 
ing me up again." 

" There's more in it than I had ever imagined, 
283 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Jack," I remarked, gloomily. " Of course, I'll 
say nothing to Tom about it. It'll have to be 
our secret. I understand that." 

" You'll have to be very careful about what 
you call me before people, Clarissa," said the 
baby, presently. "My name's Horatio, isn't it? 
What the dickens did you call me that for? I 
always hated the name Horatio." 

" It was Tom's choice," I murmured. " I'm 
sorry you don't like it Jack." 

" If you called me ' Jack ' for short no, that 
wouldn't do. Tom wouldn't like it, would he? 
Your handkerchief again, please. Thank you, 
my dear. By the way, Clarissa, I wish you'd 
tell the nurse that she gets my bath too hot in 
the morning. I'd like a cold shower, if she 
doesn't mind." 

" You'll have to adapt yourself to circum 
stances, my child," I remarked, wearily, wonder 
ing if this horrible ordeal would never come to 
an end. I longed to get away by myself, to think 
284 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

it all over and quiet my nerves, if possible, be 
fore I should be forced to meet Tom at dinner. 

" Adapt myself to circumstances ! " exclaimed 
Jack, bitterly, kicking savagely with his tiny feet 
at his long white gown. " Don't get sarcastic, 
Clarissa, or I'll yell. If I told the nurse the 
truth, where'd you be?" 

" Jack ! " I cried, in consternation. There 
seemed to be a hideous threat in his words. 

" You'd better call me Horatio, for practice," 
he said, calmly, but I could feel him chuckling 
against my arm. " I'll get used to it after a 
time. But it's a fool name, just the same. How 
about the cold shower ? " 

" Jack," I said, angrily, " I'll put you in your 
crib and leave you alone in the dark if you an 
noy me. You must be good ! Your nurse knows 
what kind of a bath you should have." 

" And she'll know who I am, if you leave me 

here alone, Clarissa," he exclaimed, doubling up 

his funny little fists and shaking them in the air. 

" I've got the whip-hand of you, my dear, even 

285 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

if I am only a baby. By the way, Clarissa, how 
old am I?" 

" Eight months, Jack," I managed to answer, a 
chill sensation creeping over me, as the shadows 
deepened in the room and a mysterious horror 
clutched at my heart. I am not a dreamer by 
temperament; I am, in fact, rather practical and 
commonplace in my mental tendencies, but there 
was something awful in the revelation made to 
me which seemed to change my whole attitude 
toward the universe and filled me, for the mo 
ment, with a novel dread of my surroundings. I 
was recalled sharply to a less fantastic mood by 
Jack's querulous voice : 

" Will you stop shaking, Clarissa ? " he cried, 
petulantly. " You make me feel like a milk-bot 
tle with delirium tremens. Call the nurse, will 
you ? She hasn't got palsy in her knees. I want 
to go to sleep." 

At that instant the nurse bustled into the room, 
apologizing for her long absence. 

" I'm going to make a slight change in his diet, 
286 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

Mrs. Minturn/' she explained, taking Jack from 
my arms and gazing down with professional sat 
isfaction at his cherubic face. " He's in fine con 
dition aren't you, you tunnin' 'ittle baby boy? 
But he's old enough to have a bit of variety now 
and then. There are several preparations that 
I've found very satisfactory in other cases, and 
I've ordered one of them for there, there, 'ittle 
Horatio! Don't 'oo cry! Kiss 'oo mamma, and 
then 'oo'll go seepy-bye." 

As I bent down to press my lips against the 
baby's fat cheeks, I caught a gleam in his eyes 
that the nurse could not see, and, unless my ears 
deceived me, Jack whispered " Damn ! " under his 
breath. 



287 



CHAPTER II. 

A FOND FATHER. 

As in the world of dream whose mystic shades 
Are cast by still more mystic substances, 
We ofttimes have an unreflecting sense, 
A silent consciousness of some things past. 

Richard Monckton Milnes. 

I REMEMBER that Tom impressed me as an ex 
tremely handsome man, as he faced me across the 
dinner-table and smilingly congratulated me on 
my appearance. 

" You must have had an interesting day, Clare. 
You look very animated. I am so glad that you 
are beginning to get around a bit. There's a 
golden mean, you know. A woman should be 
come a slave to neither society nor the nursery." 

I realized that there was an abnormal vivacity 
in my manner as I added : " Nor to her hus 
band, Tom. Do you accept the amendment ? " 
288 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

" Do you imply that I am inclined to be tyran 
nical, my dear?" he asked, laughingly. "It's 
not that, Clare. But I can't help being jealous 
of you. How's the baby ? " 

My wine-glass trembled in my hand, and I 
replaced it on the table, not daring to raise it to 
my lips. " He grows more interesting every 
day, Tom," I answered, truthfully. " You don't 
appreciate him." I wanted to laugh hysterically, 
but managed to control myself. 

"Don't I, though?" cried Tom, protestingly. 
" He's the finest boy that ever happened, Clare, 
and I'm the proudest father. But I don't believe 
in a man's making an ass of himself all over 
the place because there's a baby in the house. 
After all, it's hereditary, so to speak, and quite 
common." 

I glanced at the butler, but his wooden face 
showed no comprehension of the bad taste of 
Tom's remarks. I was glad of that, for Tom 
has earned a reputation among all classes for al 
ways saying and doing the right thing at the 
289 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

right time. I could not help wondering how he 
would act if I should tell him over our coffee 
that my first husband was in the nursery, doomed 
to another round of earthly experience in the out 
ward seeming of Horatio Minturn. 

" Forgive me, Clare," implored Tom, misin 
terpreting the expression of my face. " I didn't 
intend to hurt your feelings, my dear. And you 
mustn't do me an injustice. You have hinted 
several times of late that I am not as fond of the 
baby as I should be. Now, I know exactly what 
you mean, and I " 

" Suppose, Tom, that we defer further discus 
sion of the subject until later on," I suggested, 
realizing that I was losing rapidly my grip on 
my nerves. " Tell me about your day. Where 
have you been? What have you done? Whom 
have you seen ? " 

It was not until we were seated in the smoking- 
room and Tom had lighted a long black cigar that 
he returned to a topic I had learned to dread. 
Heretofore, Tom's interest in the baby had 
290 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

seemed to me to be intermittent and never very 
intense. To-night is struck me as persistent and 
painfully strong. 

" What I was going to say, Clare, when you 
interrupted me at the table," he recommenced, 
gazing at me thoughtfully through a nimbus of 
tobacco smoke, " was this : Theoretically, I am 
a fond and enthusiastic father; practically, I 
haven't seen the baby more than a dozen 
times and he has always yelled at sight of 
me." 

I laughed aloud, nervously, and Tom's glance 
had in it much astonishment and a little annoy 
ance. 

"It's hardly a subject for merriment, is it?" 
he queried, coldly. " You accuse me of not ap 
preciating Horatio. May I ask you, my dear, 
when I have had an opportunity of observing his 
ah good points, so to speak? To be frank 
with you, Clare, and to paraphrase a popular 
song, ' all babies look alike to me.' ' 

" But there are great differences among them, 
291 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

Tom," I cried, impulsively; and again a touch of 
hysteria got into my voice. 

" And ours, of course, is the finest in the 
world," he remarked, good-naturedly. " But 
what I was getting at, Clara, is this: I want to 
become better acquainted with the boy. He's old 
enough now, isn't he, to begin to what is it they 
call it ? take notice ? " 

" Oh, yes," I managed to answer, without 
breaking down. If Tom would only change the 
subject ! But how could I lead his mind to other 
things? Surely, I couldn't tell him flatly that 
hereafter the baby must be a tabooed topic be 
tween us, that there really was not any Horatio, 
that the law of pyschic evolution through re 
peated reincarnations was making in our nursery 
a demonstration unprecedented in our knowledge 
of the race. All that I could do was to sit silent, 
pressing my cold hands together, and endeavor 
to prevent Tom from observing my increasing 
agitation. 

" He sits up and takes notice," repeated Tom, 
292 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

as if proud of his old nurse's phrase. " Well, 
it's about time that Horatio ceased to treat me 
with that antagonistic uproariousness that has 
characterized his demeanor hitherto in my pres 
ence. I have decided to cultivate his acquaint 
ance, Clare, and I need your help." 

" He's he's very young, Tom," I remarked, 
catching at a straw as I sank. 

" I actually believe that you're jealous of the 
boy, my dear," cried Tom, laughingly. " Frank 
ly, I'm greatly disappointed at your reception 
of my suggestion. You're so illogical, Clare! 
In one breath you charge me with lack of appre 
ciation of the baby, and in the next you intimate 
that he's too young to endure my society. You 
place me in a very awkward position. I had 
honestly thought to please you, but I seem to have 
made a mess of it." 

I was sorry for Tom, and realized that the ac 
cusation he had made against me was just. For 
a moment the mad project flashed through my 
mind of telling him the whole truth, the weird, 
293 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

absurd, unprecedented fact that lay at the bot 
tom of my apparent inconsistency. But the in 
stant that the thought took shape in unspoken 
words I rejected it as wildly impracticable. 
Furthermore, there had come to me, under the 
matter-of-fact influences surrounding me, a possi 
bility that appealed to me as founded on common 
sense. Was it not reasonable to suppose that I 
had been the victim before dinner of overwrought 
nerves, of an hallucination that could be readily 
explained by purely scientific methods? I had 
gone to the nursery worn out by social exertions 
to which I had not been recently accustomed. 
Alone with the baby in the twilight, would it have 
been strange if I had fallen asleep for a moment 
and had dreamed that the child was talking to 
me? As I looked back upon the episode at this 
moment, it appeared to me more like the vagary 
of a transient doze than an actual occurrence. 
Even the " Damn ! " that had seemed to issue 
from Horatio's tiny mouth as I had kissed his 
cheek might have been merely the tag-end of an 
294 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

interrupted nightmare, the reflex action of my 
disordered nervous system. 

" You haven't made a mess of it, Tom," I 
said, presently, " and you have pleased me. The 
baby's old enough to to " 

" To find my companionship bracing and en 
lightening? " suggested Tom, merrily. 

" Yes, he's old enough for that," I answered, 
lightly, glad to feel the fog of my uncanny im 
pressions disappearing before the sunlight of a 
rising conviction. With every minute that 
passed thus gaily in Tom's companionship, the 
certainty grew on me that in the nursery I had 
been the prey of nervous exhaustion, not the help 
less protagonist of a startling psychic drama. 

" I'll tell you what we'll do, Clare," remarked 
Tom, toward the close of an evening that had 
grown constantly more enjoyable to me as time 
passed, for, as I playfully misquoted to myself, 
Horatio was himself again, " I'll tell you what 
we'll do. I'll come home to luncheon to-mor 
row and we'll have the baby down from the nurs- 
295 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ery. I suppose we're all out of high chairs; but 
you can telephone for one in the morning, my 
dear." 

" But, Tom, Horatio is is only eight months 
old," I protested. " He he doesn't know how 
to act at the table." 

" Well, I'll teach him, then," cried Tom, pa 
ternally. " He needs a few lessons in manners, 
Clare. He has always treated me with the most 
astounding rudeness. It's really time for him to 
come under my influence, don't you think? Of 
course, I may be wrong. I don't know much 
about these matters, but I can learn a thing or 
two by experimenting with Horatio." 

" He doesn't like his " I began, impulsively, 
and then laughed, rather foolishly. The influ 
ence of my dream, it appeared, was still upon me. 

"Doesn't like what?" asked Tom, eying me 
searchingly, evidently surprised at my untimely 
hilarity. 

" Game and salads and other luncheon things," 
I explained, adroitly, suddenly glad that the even- 
296 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

ing was at an end and that I could soon quiet my 
throbbing nerves by sleep. 

" We'll have some bread and milk for him," 
suggested Tom, hospitably. " Maybe he won't 
yell at me if we give him something to eat some 
thing in his line, you know." 

Again I succumbed to temptation and laughed 
aloud. " How little you know about babies, 
Tom," I remarked, in my most superior way; but 
even as I spoke the horrible suspicion crept over 
me again that I, also, might have much to learn 
about my own little boy. 



297 



CHAPTER III. 

MY FIRST AND SECOND. 

Sometimes a breath floats by me, 

An odor from Dreamland sent, 
Which makes the ghost seem nigh me 

Of a something that came and went. 

James Russell Lowell. 

I LUNCHED with Tom and Jack the next day. 
It was an appalling function, driving me to the 
very verge of hysteria and destroying forever my 
belief in my dream theory. My first husband sat 
in his new high chair, pounding the table with 
a spoon, as if calling the meeting to order, while 
my second husband sat gazing at the baby with 
a fatuous smile on his handsome face that testi 
fied to his inability to rise to the situation. Be 
hind the baby's chair stood his nurse, evidently 
prepared to defend her prerogatives as the pro 
tector of the child's health. Lurking in the back- 
298 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

ground was the phlegmatic butler, no better 
pleased than the nurse at this experiment of 
Tom's. 

"That's it! Go it, Horatio!" cried Tom, 
nervously. " Hit the table again, my boy. 
That's what it's for." 

" I thought that your idea, Tom, was to teach 
Horatio how to behave in public," I suggested, 
playfully, still calm in the belief that I had been 
deceived in the nursery by a dream. 

" But as you said, Clare," argued Tom, " he's 
very young. It's really not bad form, you know, 
for a baby to pound a table with a spoon. Is it, 
nurse? " 

" I think not, sir," answered the nurse, push 
ing the high chair back to its place. The baby 
had kicked it away from the table while Tom was 
speaking. 

" Isn't he isn't he rather ah nervous, my 
dear ? " asked Tom, glancing at me with paternal 
solicitude. " It's quite normal, this ah tend 
ency to bang things and kick? " 
299 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Perhaps he's hungry, Tom," I suggested, 
lightly. My spirits were rising. In the pres 
ence of the baby, whose appearance and manner 
were those of a healthy child something under a 
year in age, the absurdity of my recent incipient 
nightmare was so evident that I blushed at the 
recollection of my nonsensical panic. Reincarna 
tion? Bah! what silly rubbish we do get from 
the far East ! 

" Of course he's hungry," assented Tom, 
glancing down at a bird the butler had put before 
him. " With your permission, nurse, I'll give 
the youngster a square meal. How would a bit 
of the breast from this partridge do? It's very 
tender and digestible " 

"How absurd, Tom!" I cried. "He'd 
choke!" 

" He's choking as it is ! " exclaimed Tom, half 
rising from his chair. " Pat him on the back, 
nurse ! " 

" He's all right, sir," said the nurse, calmly as 
Horatio's cheeks lost their sudden flush and he 
300 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

opened his pretty little eyes again. " You 
needn't worry, Mr. Minturn. He's in perfect 
health, sir." 

"Aren't they queer?" exclaimed Tom, glanc 
ing at me, laughingly. 

" Sir?" cried the nurse in pained amazement. 

" I meant babies, nurse," explained Tom, sooth 
ingly, motioning to the disaffected butler to re 
fill his wine-glass. "But look here, Clare; you 
and I are eating and drinking heartily, but poor 
little Horatio is still the hungry victim of a 
dietary debate. What is he to have? milk? " 

The baby leaned forward in his chair, seized 
his empty silver bowl with a chubby hand, and 
hurled it to the floor. 

" Horatio ! " Tom's voice was stern as he 
scowled at the mischievous youngster. I could 
not refrain from laughing aloud. 

" Is that bad form, Tom, for a little baby ? " I 
asked, mischievously. 

" No," answered Tom, repentantly. " I don't 
blame you at all, Horatio. Your prejudice, my 
301 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

boy, against an empty bowl when you are both 
hungry and thirsty is not unnatural. Give him 
some bread and milk, nurse, or he'll overturn the 
table. What a wonderful study it is, Clare, to 
watch a baby develop! Do you know, Horatio 
is actually able to grasp a syllogism ! " 

" Or a milk-bowl," I added. 

" Don't interrupt my scientific train of 
thought," protested Tom, gazing musingly at the 
child. " I saw his mind at work just now. I'm 
hungry/ thought Horatio. ' There's my silver 
bowl. The bowl is empty. There are bread and 
milk in the house. If I throw the empty bowl 
to the floor, my nurse will return it to me filled 
with food. So here goes! Q. E. D.' Clever 
baby, isn't he?" 

It was at that moment I met the baby's eyes, 
and a sharp chill ran down my back and found 
its way to my finger-tips. There was an expres 
sion in the child's troubled gaze so eloquent that 
its meaning flashed upon me at once. If the baby 
had cried aloud, " What an amazing fool that 
302 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

man is ! " I could not have been more sure than I 
was of the thought that had passed through his 
infantile mind. 

"What's the matter, Clare?" I heard Tom 
asking me, apprehensively. " Do you feel 
faint?" 

" Not at all," I hastened to say, turning my 
eyes from my first to my second husband. The 
former was eating bread and milk reluctantly, 
it seemed to me from a spoon manipulated by 
his nurse. That it was really Jack who was sit 
ting there in a high chair, doomed to swallow 
baby food while he craved partridge and Bur 
gundy was a conviction that had come to me for 
a fleeting moment, to be followed by a return to 
conventional common sense and a renewed satis 
faction in my environment. Tom sat opposite 
me, smiling contentedly, while between us, at a 
side of the table, the baby perfunctorily absorbed 
a simple but nutritious diet, deftly presented to 
his tiny mouth by his attentive nurse. It was a 
charming scene of domestic bliss at that moment, 

303 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

and I realized clearly how much I had to lose by 
giving way, even intermittently, to the wretched 
hallucinations that my overwrought nerves 
begot. 

" Just look at him, Clare ! " exclaimed Tom, 
presently. " I tell you it's an interesting study. 
It's elevating and enlightening, my dear. To an 
evolutionist there's a world of meaning in that 
baby's enthusiasm for bread and milk. Here he 
sits at the table covered with gastronomic lux 
uries and actually rejoices in the simplest kind of 
food. You see, Clare, how well the difference 
between Horatio and myself in regard to diet il 
lustrates Spencer's definition of evolution as a 
continuous change from indefinite, incoherent ho 
mogeneity to definite, coherent heterogeneity 
through successive differentiations and integra 
tions. Great Scott, nurse! What's the matter 
with him ? He's choking again ! " 

" It's nothing, sir," remarked the nurse, quietly, 
as the baby recovered from a fit of coughing and 
resumed his meal. " But, if you'll pardon the re- 
304 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

mark, sir, I think that he's much better off in the 
nursery." 

It was not a tactful suggestion, and I knew 
that Tom felt hurt; but he maintained his self- 
control and made no further comment, merely 
glancing at me with a smile in his eyes. I real 
ized, with a vague uneasiness, that open and ac 
tive hostilities between baby's nurse and Tom 
were among the possibilities of the near future, 
and it was not a pleasing thought. 

"What does he top off with?" asked Tom, 
presently, grinning at Horatio, who had emptied 
his bowl and had stuck a fist into his rosebud 
mouth, as if still hungry. " Have you got an ice 
for him, James? " 

The butler stood motionless, gazing fixedly at 
the nurse. 

" What queer ideas you have, Tom ! " I cried, 
to break the strain of an uncomfortable situation. 
" An ice would give him an awful pain." 

"Perhaps he'd like a Welsh rabbit, then?" 
growled Tom, crossly. 

305 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

The baby seized a spoon and rapped gleefully 
on the table. 

" Isn't he cunning ! " I cried, delightedly. 
"He's happy now, isn't he? I am inclined to 
think, Tom, that he'd rather have a nap than a 
rabbit." 

" Not on your life ! " came a deep, gruff voice 
from nowhere in particular. I looked at Tom in 
amazement, thinking that he had playfully dis 
guised his tones and was poking fun at me and 
the baby. But Tom's expression of wonderment 
was as genuine as my own, while the nurse was 
gazing over her shoulder at the butler, who was 
eying us all in a bewildered way. Tom glanced 
at the nurse. 

" Leave the room, James," he said hotly. " I'll 
see you later in the smoking-room." Then, to 
the nurse: "Remove the baby, will you, please? 
Thank you for letting us have him for an 
hour." 

As soon as we were alone in the dining-room, 
Tom leaned toward me and said : " Shall I dis- 
306 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

charge James, my dear? He was most infer 
nally impudent, to put it mildly." 

But the frightful certainty had come to me that 
the butler was innocent of any wrong-doing. Ab 
surd as the bald statement of fact seemed to be, 
my first husband was the guilty man, and, strug 
gle as I might against the conviction, I knew it. 

" Give him another chance, Tom," I managed 
to say, my voice unsteady and my tongue parched. 
" James was not quite himself, I imagine. I'm 
not well, Tom. Give me a swallow of cognac, 
will you, please? " 

Tom, alarmed at my voice and face, hastily 
handed me a stimulant, and presently I felt my 
courage and my color coming back to me. 



307 



CHAPTER IV. 

NURSERY CONFESSIONS. 

The priceless sight 

Springs to its curious organ, ana the ear 
Learns strangely to detect the articulate air 
In its unseen divisions, and the tongue 
Gets its miraculous lesson with the rest. 

N. P. Willis. 



I LONGED, yet dreaded, to have an hour alone 
with the baby. I could no longer doubt that, 
through some psychical mischance, Jack's soul 
had found a lodgment in a family hospitable by 
habit and inclination, but not accustomed to dis 
quieting intrusions. It was thus that I put the 
matter to myself, as I sat alone in my boudoir 
after luncheon, having dismissed Marie, my maid, 
with a message to Horatio's nurse; and the con 
ventional make-up of my thought revealed to me, 
in a flash of insight, the materialistic tendencies 
308 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

of my mental methods. Metempsychosis had 
never assumed to my mind the dignity of even 
a philosophical working hypothesis. Much less 
had the idea ever come to me that reincarnation 
actually furnished a process through which the 
physical laws of evolution and the conservation 
of energy might find a psychical demonstration. 
My natural inclination to take the world as I 
found it, and to leave the inner mysteries of life 
to profounder minds than mine, had been intensi 
fied by my association with Tom, a disciple of 
Haeckel, Buchner and other extremists of the 
materialistic school. I had come to admire 
Tom's intellectuality and to find satisfaction in the 
fact that his fondness for scientific studies would 
strengthen him to resist the temptations that sur 
rounded him to become a mere man of leisure 
and luxury. Possessed of great wealth and with 
out a profession, it was fortunate for Tom that 
he had found in scientific research an outlet for 
his superabundant energies. He had begun to 
make a reputation for himself as a clear-headed, 
309 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

well-balanced evolutionist, both conservative in 
method and progressive in spirit, and at our table 
could be found at times the leading scientific 
minds of New York. And now, into our little 
stronghold of enlightened materialism had been 
dropped a miraculous mystery, or mysterious 
miracle, that had overthrown all my precori-r 
ceived ideas of the universe and opened before me 
a limitless field of groping conjecture. I real 
ized, with due gratitude to fate, that if I had been 
born with an imaginative, poetical temperament 
my present predicament would have driven me 
insane at the outset. Fortunately for everybody 
concerned, I am a woman who rebounds quickly 
from the severest nervous shock, and I have taken 
a great deal of pride in retaining my mental poise 
in crises of my life that would have made hysteria 
excusable. 

Nevertheless, it was a severe test of my nerv 
ous strength to hold Horatio in my arms at four 
o'clock that afternoon and watch his nurse don 
ning her coat and hat preparatory to a short ride 
310 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

with Marie. I had carefully planned this oppor 
tunity for an uninterrupted hour with the baby, 
but now that it lay just before me I longed to run 
away from it. The nursery had become to me 
a temple of mysteries within which I felt chilled 
and awe-stricken, a victim of supernatural 
forces against which I was both rebellious and 
powerless. 

After the nurse had left the room I seated my 
self in a rocking-chair, cuddling Horatio in my 
arms and softly humming a lullaby, attempting 
to deceive myself by the thought that I really 
wished him to sleep for an hour. In my inner 
most consciousness lay the conviction that I had 
actually come to the nursery for a heart-to-heart 
talk with Jack. My deepest desire was to be 
quickly gratified. A gruff whisper came to me 
presently from his pretty lips. 

" Stop that ' bye-bye, baby/ will you, Clar 
issa ? " he said, petulantly. " Haven't I had 
enough annoyance for one day ? " 

"Hush! hush!" I murmured, rocking franti- 



Perkins, the Fakecr. 

cally in the effort to put the child to sleep, despite 
my realization of the utter inconsistency of my 
action. 

" Don't ! don't ! " growled the baby. " Do 
you want me to have mal-de-mer, Clarissa? I 
can't be responsible for what may happen. 
Where did everybody get the notion that a baby 
must be shaken after taking? It's getting to be 
an unbearable nuisance, Clarissa." 

"Is that better, Jack?" I whispered, holding 
him upright on my knees and peering down into 
his disturbed face, puckered into a little knot, as 
if he were about to cry aloud. 

" Thank you," he muttered, gratefully. " Un 
der the circumstances, my dear, perhaps it's well 
that I didn't get that Welsh rabbit. But, frankly, 
I was bitterly disappointed at the moment." 

" What can you expect, Jack? " I asked, argu- 
mentatively, again astonished at the matter-of- 
fact way in which I was handling this astounding 
crisis. " You seem to have a man's appetite but 
only a baby's digestive apparatus." 
312 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

*' That's my punishment, Clarissa," he ex 
plained, in awe-struck tones. " In the former 
cycle I ate too many rabbits. That was scored 
against me, under the general head of ' Gluttony,' 
and the sub-title ' Midnight Unnecessaries.' I'm 
up against it, Clarissa. I wouldn't complain if it 
were merely a question of not getting what I 
want. But it's getting what I don't want that 
jars me. You understand, of course, my dear, 
that, generally speaking, I refer to milk. Isn't 
there something in its place that you could per 
suade the nurse to give me? Don't babies get 
cr malt extract, for instance? " 

" I'll do what I can for you, Jack," I said, sud 
denly struck by a brilliant idea. " But I must 
make a condition, and you must make me a prom 
ise." 

" I'd promise you anything for a change of 
diet," muttered Jack, kicking vigorously with his 
tiny legs and waving his fat fists in the air. 

" If you'll swear to me, Jack, never to speak 
aloud again unless you and I are alone together, 
313 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

I'll agree to make every effort in my power to 
add to your physical comforts." 

" Comforts be blowed ! " exclaimed the baby, 
crossly. " What I want are a few luxuries. 
And, furthermore, my dear, I'm getting very 
weary of that machine-made nurse. She's nar 
row, Clarissa. I don't wish to speak harshly 
about a woman whose heart seems to be in the 
right place, but you must get rid of her, if you 
care a continental rap about your little baby. 
You'll have to fill her place, Clarissa, with some 
body more broad-minded and up-to-date. She 
bores me to death." 

" You don't mean that you've been talking to 
her, Jack ? " I cried, horrified. 

" That's not necessary," growled the child. 
" What with her ' 'ittle baby go to seepy,' and 
' now, Horatio, 'oo dear 'ittle pet lambie,' she 
freezes the words upon my tongue. Another 
thing, Clarissa, that you can't fully understand 
I'm not permitted, through psychological con 
ditions that you cannot grasp, to talk to anybody 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

but you. It will relieve your mind to know that 
I'm as dumb as a as a real baby when you're not 
within hearing." 

" I'm so glad of that, Jack/' I exclaimed, im 
pulsively. " From things you've said before, I 
had obtained a different impression." 

" I was only trying to scare you, Clarissa," re 
marked Jack, mischievously. " But I've told you 
the truth at last. By the way, what a stupendous 
idiot Tom Minturn is! How in the world did 
you happen to marry him ? " 

" Jack," I cried, angrily, " I am amazed at your 
lack of good taste. You are hardly in a position 
to do Tom justice. Unless you refrain from 
making such brutal remarks in the future, I shall 
leave you entirely to the care of the nurse." 

" And be accused of neglecting your only 
child," suggested the baby, slyly. 

I had not grasped the full scope of this clever 
remark, before I was startled by a quick step in 
the hallway, the throwing open of the door, and 
the sound of Tom's voice, crying : 

315 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Oh, here you are ! I've found you at last, 
have I ? What a pretty picture you make, Clare, 
there in the half-lights with the baby on your 
knees. How is the dear little chap? Poor fel 
low, he must have thought that his dismissal 
from the luncheon-table was rather abrupt." 

" What an ass he is ! " whispered Jack, under 
his breath. Then he began to cry lustily, as had 
been his custom whenever Tom had deigned to 
enter the nursery. 



CHAPTER V. 

A SPOILED CHILD. 

Yes, 'tis my dire misfortune now 

To hang between two ties, 
To hold within my furrowed brow 

The earth's clay, and the skies. 

Victor Hugo. 

TOM had come to the nursery in high spirits 
and with the best possible intention. Freed from 
the depressing presence of the nurse and butler 
he had argued, I felt sure, that now was the time 
for a frolic with the baby that should put their 
relations upon a smoother footing. He had said 
to me, more than once, that little Horatio's ap 
parent prejudice against him was due to the fact 
that hirelings were always coming between chil 
dren and parents in these latter days. 

The baby's voice, however, was still for war. 
I did not dare to trot him upon my knees, know- 
317 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ing his prejudice against a shaking, so I sat there 
gazing up at Tom's smiling face in perplexity and 
holding my first husband, now howling lustily, 
firmly upright on my lap. 

" Let me take him, my dear," suggested Tom, 
with what struck me as rather artificial enthusi 
asm. " I'll walk with him awhile. It may quiet 
him." 

To my astonishment, the baby stopped crying 
at once, as Tom bent down and clasped him, 
rather awkwardly, in his arms. Hope began to 
dance merrily in my heart, and I laughed aloud. 
It was a sight to bring smiles to the saddest face. 
Tom paced up and down the nursery, sedately, 
furtively watching Jack, as he nestled against his 
shoulder, making no sound and apparently con 
tented for the moment with the situation. But 
a sudden fear fell upon me. The thought that this 
might be the calm before the storm flashed 
through my mind, and the lightning of premoni 
tion was almost instantly followed by the thunder 
of fulfilment. 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

" What the dickens ! " cried Tom, in anger and 
amazement. Jack, having deftly hurled Tom's 
eyeglasses to the floor, had begun to pummel his 
nose with one hand while he pulled his hair with 
the other, making strange, guttural sounds the 
while that were unlike anything that had ever is 
sued from his baby throat before. 

"Take him away, will you, Clare?" implored 
Tom, wildly. " He's the worst that ever hap 
pened. What's the matter with him? " 

" Perhaps he's sleepy, Tom," I suggested, un 
certain whether I should laugh or weep, as I re 
moved the baby from my second husband's arms. 
" What a bad little boy you have been, Horatio ! " 
I managed to say, chidingly, wondering if nature 
had not designed me for an actress. 

" He ought to be spanked," growled Tom, 
bending to the floor to grope for his eye-glasses 
in the twilight. 

" Spanked, eh? " whispered the baby, close to 
my ear. " We'll see about that. I've got it in 
for him, all right. Just wait ! " 
319 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

"Hush! hush!" I implored him, hurrying 
back to the rocking-chair, to get as far away from 
Tom as possible. 

" What an infernal temper the boy has," re 
marked the latter, standing erect again and re 
placing his eye-glasses upon his nose. " I'm 
afraid my visit to the nursery has not been a suc 
cess, Clare," he added, as he stalked to the door 
way, evidently sorely hurt at heart. 

When we were alone together again, I planted 
the baby firmly on my knees and bent down till I 
could look straight into his tear-stained eyes. 

" You are very unkind, Jack," I said to him, 
earnestly. " Have you ever paused to consider 
what are you here for? Of course, I'm a convert 
to the theory of reincarnation. You're sufficient 
proof of its truth. As I understand it, it is in 
cumbent upon you to lead a better life this time 
than you led before. Frankly, Jack, you aren't 
beginning well." 

" I realize that, Clarissa," said the baby, re 
pentantly. " If I don't brace up, I'll make a terri- 
320 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

ble mess of it, and my next birth'll be sure to jar 
me. Maybe I'll be doomed to show up in Brook 
lyn or even Hoboken. If you care anything 
about my ah psychical future, my dear, you'll 
keep Tom Minturn away from me. He's so con 
foundedly patronizing! He's actually insuffer 
able, my dear. Did you hear him quoting Her 
bert Spencer at the table, gazing at me all the 
while as if I were some kind of a germ that might 
develop in time? And the funny part of it is, 
Clarissa, that I am a sage, and he's nothing but a 
misguided ignoramus." 

" But Tom has the reputation of being quite 
learned, Jack," I protested. " He's an active 
member of the Darwin Society, and has just been 
elected to the Association for the Promulgation 
of the Doctrine of Evolution." 

" ' And the dead, steered by the dumb, moved 
upward with the flood.' " quoted the baby, some 
what irrelevantly, I thought. " They are blind 
leaders of the blind, Clarissa. I could tell Tom 
in a minute more than he'll ever know if he al- 
321 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ways clings to the idea that the universe is a 
machine that was made by chance and is run by 
luck. But I sha'n't take the trouble to give him 
the tip. He'll know a thing or two some day. 
Meanwhile, my dear, you'd better keep him away 
from me. If worse comes to the worst you 
might send me to some institution. I realize, 
bitterly enough, that I'll be an awful nuisance to 
you if you keep me here." 

I felt the tears coming into my eyes, and im 
pulsively I drew the baby closer to me. I was in 
the most deplorable predicament that my imagina 
tion could conceive, torn by conflicting emotions 
and horrified by the awful possibilities presented 
to me by the immediate future. If Tom, through 
Jack's hot temper, should discover the truth, and 
be forced suddenly to abandon materialism by 
coming face to face with a convincing psychi 
cal demonstration, what would happen? I 
shuddered, there in the gloaming, as my mind 
dwelt reluctantly upon the unprecedented perils 
menacing my happiness. It was no comfort to 

322 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

my distraught soul to realize that, in all proba 
bility, no woman, since the world began, had been 
afflicted in just this way. Neither was there any 
relief in the conviction that I had been in no way 
to blame for this incongruous psychical visitation. 

" No, I couldn't send you away, Jack," I said, 
musingly ; " that is practically impossible. We'll 
have to make the best of it, and our successful 
manipulation of the situation depends almost 
wholly upon your self-control. You must adapt 
yourself to your environment, my boy ; become a 
baby in fact as well as in theory. You'll be hap 
pier that way." 

" Don't talk nonsense, Clarissa," grumbled 
Jack, kicking viciously at his long clothes. " I'm 
the victim of what might be called a temporary 
maladjustment of the machinery of psychical evo 
lution. Ordinarily, a baby is not cognizant of a 
former existence. You advise me to forget the 
past and remember only that I am your cunning 
little eight-months-old Horatio. If I only could ! 
It's the only thing that could give me permanent 
323 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

relief, my dear. But it's not possible. Here I 
am doomed to a kind of dual punishment, 
ashamed of myself as Horatio and afraid of my 
self as Jack. And all because I clogged my psy 
chical progress in my late life by a carnal craving 
for Welsh rabbits ! It sounds absurd, doesn't it, 
when one puts it into words ? But, my dear, the 
sublime and the ridiculous are as close together in 
one realm of existence as in another. Truth has 
many faces, and there's always a grin on one of 
them." 

" I think that I hear your nurse coming, Jack," 
I whispered. " Is there anything that I can do 
for you? " 

" Yes," he answered, excitedly, lowering his 
voice, however. " Do you think, Clarissa, that 
you could secrete a flask of bottled cocktails in 
the room somewhere? I've learned a thing or 
two of late that might prove useful to me if I 
needed a stimulant and knew where to find it. I 
can raise my body by my arms and hold up my 
whole weight for ten minutes at a time. I've 
3 2 4 



Clarissa's Troublesome Bab} r . 

been experimenting at night, when the nurse was 
asleep. Tom's an evolutionist; ask him about it. 
He'll explain to you how it happens. You'll 
bring the cocktails, my dear? " 

I hesitated, bewildered by his request; daring 
neither to grant nor deny it. The nurse was half 
way down the hall, and nearing the door rapidly. 

" Take your choice, Clarissa," whispered the 
baby, coolly. " Unless you promise me at once, 
I shall tell the nurse who I am, the moment she 
enters the room." 

My heart sprang chokingly into my throat, and 
I whispered, hoarsely : 

" Very well, Jack. I'll do as you wish. But 
do be careful, won't you ? Don't take more than 
a sip at a time, will you? " 

Before the baby could reply, the nurse had en 
tered the room, smiling gaily. 



325 



CHAPTER VI. 

PROTOPLASM AND FROTH. 

We have forgot what we have been, 
And what we are we little know. 

Thomas W. Parsons. 

THERE was not the least doubt that our dinner 
in honor of the German biologist, Platner, had 
been a tremendous success. Long before we had 
reached the game course I had caught the gleam 
of triumph in Tom's eyes, and across the long 
board my gaze had met his in joyous congratu 
lation. It was not merely personal glory that we 
had won by this well-conceived and smoothly exe 
cuted social function. In a way, we had vindi 
cated our caste, had proved to a censorious world 
that the inner circle of metropolitan society is not 
wholly frivolous, utterly indifferent to the achieve- 
326 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

ments of genius and the marvelous feats of mod 
ern science. 

When Tom had first suggested to me the possi 
bility of our entertaining Platner, whose efforts 
had won the enthusiasm of materialists in all parts 
of the world, I had fought shy of the project. 
Tom's idea was to gather at our table the most 
noted scientists of the city, with the German biolo 
gist as the magnet, and to select our women from 
among the cleverest of our set, once vulgarly 
known as the " Four Hundred." Upon his first 
presentation of the scheme I had argued that it 
was impracticable, that the scientists would find 
our women frivolous, and that our women would 
be horribly bored by the sages. Even up to the 
moment of our entrance to the dining-room I had 
been annoyed by the fear that me pessimistic at 
titude toward the function was to be vindicated, 
that Tom's effort to make oil and water mix was 
doomed to failure. 

And the funniest thing about the whole affair 
is that we were saved from disaster and raised to 
327 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

glory through the quaint personality of the Herr 
Doctor, our guest of honor. A typical German 
savant in appearance, with spectacles, beard and 
agitated hair, he displayed from the outset a per 
fect self-control beneath which, one quickly real 
ized, glowed the fires of a fine enthusiasm. 
Speaking French or English with a fluency that 
was enviable, he aired his hobby in a genial, en 
tertaining way, which saved him from being the 
bore that a man with a fixed idea is so apt to 
prove. Protoplasm may seem to be a most un 
promising topic upon which to base the conversa 
tion at a fashionable dinner-party, but I found 
myself intensely interested, before the oyster- 
plates had been removed, in the scientific discus 
sion that the learned Herr Doctor had set in mo 
tion and Tom had deftly kept alive. 

" I had been impressed, years ago," Plainer 
had begun, in answer to a polite question from 
Mrs. " Ned " Farrington, who is a very tactful 
woman ; " I had been impressed by the similar 
ity of protoplasm to a fine froth." Here the Ger- 
328 



Clarissa^ Troublesome Baby. 

man scientist held an oyster poised on a fork and 
gazed at it musingly, the while he continued, in 
almost flawless English : " The most available 
froth, soap lather, is made up of air bubbles en 
tangled in soap solution. After years of experi 
menting, my friends, I succeeded in making an oil 
foam from soapy water and olive oil. Under the 
microscope my solution closely resembles proto 
plasm." 

" Does it really ? " cried Mrs. " Ned," raptur 
ously. 

" Wonderful ! " commented Professor Shanks, 
America's most noted zoologist. 

" It's curious," remarked Elinor Scarsdale, 
rather cleverly, I thought, " that from protoplasm 
to the highest civilization there should have been 
a struggle from soap to soap." 

The Herr Doctor glanced approvingly at the 
brightest debutante of the season. 

" In those words, young lady," he said, with 
flattering emphasis, " you have summed up the 
whole history of physical evolution. But to con- 
329 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

tinue : My drops of oil foam act as if they were 
alive, their movements bearing a most marvelous 
resemblance to the activities of Pelomyxa, a jelly- 
like marine creature, protoplasmic in its simplic 
ity." The Herr Doctor was again addressing his 
remarks to his oyster fork. 

"Do I understand you, Dr. Platner," asked 
Tom, from the foot of the table, " that, under 
the microscope, rhozopod protoplasm, for exam 
ple, would resemble your ah oil foam ? " 

" So closely, sir," answered Herr Platner, in 
stantly, " that I have often deceived the most ex 
pert microscopists in Germany. Futhermore, Mr. 
Minturn, my artificial protoplasm retains its ac 
tivity for long periods of time. I made one 
drop, sir, that was alive, so to speak, for six 
days." 

"And then it died?" asked Mrs. "Ned," 
mournfully. 

" To speak unscientifically, yes," answered the 
German, carefully. " Now, what are we to gath 
er from all this, my friends?" The butler had 
330 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

removed the oysters, and the Herr Doctor was 
forced to glance at his audience. 

" New reverence for soap and olive oil," sug 
gested one of the younger scientists, a professor 
at a neighboring university. 

Platner eyed the speaker suspiciously, and then 
said: 

" That, of course, sir ; but much more than 
that. I have proved conclusively, my friends, 
that the primary movements of life are due to 
structure, and that there is absolutely no neces 
sity for believing in any peculiar vital essence or 
force. The living cell, I confidently assert, may 
be built up out of inert matter. The old-fash 
ioned idea of a vital spark being absolutely essen 
tial is as obsolete as the belief in special creation. 
Let me live a hundred years, my friends, and I'll 
make for you a Goethe or a Shakespeare out of 
soap lather and olive oil." 

" Just imagine it ! " exclaimed Mrs. Farring- 
don, gazing with exaggerated admiration at the 
German genius. 

331 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" It's really not so shocking to our pride of 
ancestry as it seems at first sight," Tom ventured 
to suggest. " Our generation has become recon 
ciled, perforce, to its humble origin. It is hard 
for us to realize how severely Darwinism shocked 
our fathers and mothers." 

" As I understand you, Dr. Platner," broke in 
Mrs. " Bob " Vincent, turning the blaze of her 
great, dark eyes full upon the German's face, 
" your discovery is a triumph for the extreme 
materialists? It destroys absolutely all the bases 
upon which the belief in psychic forces rests? 
We are machines, wound up to run for a while, 
and then to stop forever? " 

" You have practically stated my creed, mad- 
ame," answered the Herr Doctor, gravely. " Con 
stant motion, constant change these are the al 
pha and the omega of the universe. Why should 
we superimpose the concept of a psychical exist 
ence upon a structure that is already perfect? 
As I said in other words, my friends, I could, if 
332 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

sufficient time were granted to me, rebuild the 
earth and its creatures in my laboratory." 

" Provided that it was situated near a barber 
shop and a delicatessen store," whispered Dr. 
Hopkins, who had been listening in silence on 
my left to our guest of honor. I was glad to hear 
this subdued note of protest from so eminent a 
source, but he shook his gray head as I glanced 
at him approvingly. Professor Hopkins, Ph. D., 
loves science but hates controversy. Had he 
crossed swords at that moment with the German 
he would have found, I imagine, that the sym 
pathies of my guests were with the materialist. 
When a scientist frankly tells you that he can 
manufacture protoplasm, and goes on to describe 
to you his method of procedure, it's well to pause 
before plunging into an argument with him. But 
I, who had good reason to know that Herr Plat- 
ner was ludicrously at fault in his conception of 
the universe, could not but regret that so bril 
liant a champion as Dr. Hopkins had not rushed 
to the defense of the truth. For a moment I was 
333 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

almost tempted to defy the rules of hospitality 
and voice the new faith that had come to me in 
the existence of psychic mysteries. This incli 
nation was intensified by Herr Planner's answer 
to a question put to him by one of the men/' 

" It's all the veriest rubbish," I heard the Ger 
man saying, with great emphasis. " All those 
Oriental philosophies and religions are merely 
picturesque presentments of the truths that are 
clearly stated by modern materialism, so-called. 
What is Nirvana but simply cessation of motion ? 
Admitting reincarnation, for example, as a work 
ing hypothesis, it would mean simply the coming 
and going of atomic vibrations with successive 
losses of identity. They are dreamers, those Ori 
entals, seeing half truths clearly enough, but 
never following them out to their logical con 
clusions." 

" And yet the East is the mother of lather and 
olive oil," murmured Dr. Hopkins, under his 
breath. 

At that instant my heart leaped into my throat, 
334 




" 'He's bewitched. . . . He's been talking like a man.' " 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

and I sprang to my feet in affright. With Ho 
ratio in her arms, his nurse had rushed frantically 
into the dining-room, despite the interference of 
the butler, and, with blanched face and staring 
eyes, was bearing down on me, with the purpose, 
evidently, of thrusting the baby into my grasp. 

" Take him ! take him ! " she cried, hysteric 
ally, and before I could resist her insistence, Ho 
ratio was squirming in my bare arms. " He's 
bewitched," continued his nurse, frantically. 
" He's been talking like a man. I'm through with 
him. He ain't a baby! You just wait a mo 
ment, Mrs. Minturn. He'll speak again in a mo 
ment. He's got a voice like a steam calliope. 
And what he says ! Oh, my ! " 

" Take her away at once," Tom was crying to 
the butler. " She has gone crazy," he went on, 
rushing past our astounded guests to my assist 
ance. " Don't be frightened, my dear ! I always 
thought that she was unbalanced, and now I know 
it. Poor little Horatio! He looks scared to 
death!" 

335 



CHAPTER VII. 

A BIOLOGIST AND A BABY. 

We know these things are so, we ask not why, 
But act and follow as the dream goes on. 

Lord Houghton. 

" ISN'T he a lovely baby ! " 

" Don't send him away, Mrs. Minturn." 

" Get his high chair for him, James." 

" See him smile ! I don't wonder at his relief. 
Just imagine being in the care of a crazy nurse ! " 

" What wild eyes she had ! You say she was 
always eccentric, Mr. Minturn?" 

"The baby's only eight months old? Really, 
Mrs. Minturn, he looks older." 

" He has such pretty eyes ! And look at the 
dimples in his little hands. Doesn't he ever cry? 
How good he is, dear little fellow ! " 
336 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

" Horatio ! What a fine, dignified name ! Ho 
ratio held a bridge, didn't he? or was it a full 
house? " 

" What a question for a famous scientist to 
ask ! " 

The baby, erect and smiling in his high chair, 
had wonderfully enlivened our dinner-party. 
Even Tom, startled as he had been by the advent 
of the distraught nurse, was now wholly at his 
ease and beamed genially from the foot of the 
table upon the youngster, who seemed to be de 
lighted at the attention that he was receiving 
from beautiful women and famous men. As he 
sat there, merrily waving a spoon in the air and 
crowing lustily, I watched him with mingled 
pride and consternation. Although a most dis 
tressing episode had been brought to a pictur 
esque conclusion, there seemed to me to be start 
ling possibilities in the present situation. I did 
not like the flush upon the baby's cheeks, the 
unnatural gleam in his laughing eyes. Impulsive 
ly I bent down and kissed him upon his pretty 

337 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

mouth. My worst fears were instantly realized, 
and I felt my spinal marrow turn to ice. I had 
detected the odor of a cocktail upon Horatio's 
or, rather, Jack's breath. 

" I am forced to acknowledge, madame," I 
heard Herr Platner saying, in answer to one of 
Mrs. Farringdon's leading questions, " I am 
forced to acknowledge that my theories destroy 
much of the poetry of life. It is a most prosaic 
attitude that I am forced to hold toward yonder 
most beautiful baby, for example. Romance 
would point to him as an immortal soul in em 
bryo. Realism asserts that he is a machine, like 
the rest of us, with a longer lease of activity be 
fore him than you or I have, who have been 
ticking, so to speak, for several years." 

" Be good, Horatio ! " I whispered. " Don't 
cry. You can have an ice pretty soon." 

The baby brought his spoon down upon the 
table with a thump, and actually glared at the 
German professor, while my guests laughed gaily 
at the child's precocious demonstration. 
338 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

"Isn't he cunning!" exclaimed Elinor Scars- 
dale, delightedly. 

" He seems to have a prejudice against me, 
nicht wahrf " remarked the Herr Doctor, laugh 
ing aloud. 

" You aren't to blame for that, little boy," mur 
mured Dr. Hopkins, so that I alone could hear 
him. " He says that you are sprung from oil 
and lather and are rushing toward annihilation." 

" Bah ! " yelled the baby. " Bah ! bah ! bah ! " 

" ' Ba-ba, ba-ba- black sheep, have 'oo any 
wool ? ' ' quoted Professor Rogers, the noted 
comparative philologist, who has identified the 
germ of epic poetry in the earliest known cradle 
songs. 

"Isn't he fascinating!" cried Elinor Scars- 
dale, referring to the baby, not to the philologist. 

" If you'll excuse me for a time," I said to my 
guests, seeing that Tom was growing weary of 
Horatio's prominence at the table, " I'll take the 
baby to the nursery." 

" You'll do it at your peril," I heard a deep 
339 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

voice grumble, and Dr. Hopkins jumped nerv 
ously and glanced at me in amazement. 

" Don't run off with him, Mrs. Minturn," cried 
Mrs. Farringdon; and her protest was sustained 
by a chorus of " don't " and " do let him stay." 

" It may be only temporary," I heard Dr. 
Plainer saying, as he gazed at Professor Shanks, 
who had asked him, evidently, a question about 
the baby's nurse. " It's not an uncommon form 
of insanity, and may be only temporary. I recall 
an instance of a very learned and perfectly harm 
less professor at Gottingen who believed for 
years that his pet cat talked Sanskrit to him. 
There was at my own university a young man 
wholly sane, apparently, who made a record of 
conversations that he had held with the skeleton 
of a gorilla. Both of these men were eventually 
restored to mental health, and have never had a 
return of their delusions. It is fortunate, how 
ever, that the poor woman, whose insanity we 
have so recently witnessed, exhibited her mania 
at this time. What might have happened other- 
340 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

wise to that charming little baby I shudder to 
think." 

Horatio was pounding the table with a spoon, 
as if applauding the Herr Doctor's remarks. 
Suddenly he dropped the spoon and made a grab 
for Dr. Hopkins's wine-glass. 

" What vivacity he has! " remarked Professor 
Shanks, as if addressing a roomful of students 
interested in a zoological specimen. 

" He seems to know a rare vintage when he 
sees it," suggested Dr. Hopkins, intending, of 
course, to compliment his hostess. 

" I think my dear " began Tom, nervously. 

" Don't go any further, Mr. Minturn," cried 
Elinor Scarsdale, playfully. " The baby is so 
much more interesting than " 

" Protoplasm," added Dr. Hopkins, under his 
breath. 

Dr. Platner was gazing at the baby searching- 
ly. He had been impressed evidently by certain 
eccentricities in Horatio's bearing. 
341 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" How old did you say the boy was, madame? " 
asked the German savant, presently. 

" Eight months," I answered, a catch in my 
voice that I could not control. 

" He's ah very intelligent for a child of that 
age," commented Platner, laboring under the mis 
take that he was saying something complimen 
tary. " He has a most expressive face." 

As the baby was scowling savagely at the Ger 
man at that moment, and frantically shaking his 
little fists at him, there were both pith and point 
to the latter' s remark. 

" Rot ! " muttered Jack, wickedly. I sprang 
to my feet and lifted him from his chair. He 
kicked protestingly for a moment, and gave vent 
to a yell that bore witness to his possession of a 
marvelous pair of lungs. 

" Be quiet, Horatio," I whispered, imploringly, 
hurrying toward the door, without further apol 
ogy to my guests. " If you'll be silent now, I'll 
have a bottle of champagne brought to the nur 
sery." 

342 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

At these words the baby nestled affectionately 
in my arms, and I felt that the fight was won. 
Just as we reached the doorway, however, Jack 
clambered to my shoulder and waved his little fist 
defiantly at my guests. 

" Damn that frowsy old German donkey ! " he 
muttered, close to my ear. " I'd give half a bot 
tle of cocktails to prove to him what an amazing 
ignoramus he is! Just wait a minute, will you, 
Clarissa? " 

I rushed out of the dining-room without more 
ado. In another instant Jack would have said 
the word that trembled on his tiny mouth, the 
word that would have brought the whole temple 
of modern materialism toppling down upon Herr 
Planner's devoted head. 



343 



CHAPTER VIII. 

HUSH-A-BY, NUMBER ONE! 

Methinks that e'en through my laughter 

Oft trembles a strain of dread ; 
A shivery ghost of laughter 

That is loath to rise from the dead. 

Hjalmar Hjorth Boyesen, 

THE nursery was in a condition of much dis 
order as I entered it with the baby's arms around 
my neck. Much to my surprise and delight Jack 
had fallen asleep as we mounted the stairs. How 
to get him into his crib without rousing him was 
a problem that I longed to solve, although I had 
determined not to return to the dining-room. I 
would send a maid presently to tell the butler to 
inform Tom that I could not leave the baby at 
this crisis. Surely our guests would consider a 

344 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

crazy nurse sufficient excuse for the retirement of 
their hostess. 

But Jack opened his little eyes and crowed, 
rather hilariously, as I laid him on his pillows. 

" Don't go, my dear Clarissa," he said, his 
baby tones strangely out of harmony with his 
words. " I have much to say to you at once. 
I owe you an explanation and apology. Sit down, 
won't you? " 

" Keep quiet, Jack," I whispered, " I'll be back 
in a moment." 

After I had despatched a servant to the dining- 
room with my message to Tom, and had assured 
myself that the baby's hysterical nurse had left 
the house poor woman, I was sincerely sorry 
for her ! I returned to the nursery and shut my 
self in, with a feeling of great relief. So intense, 
indeed, was my nervous reaction after hours of 
varied emotions that I sank at once into a chair 
to check a sensation of dizziness that had come 
over me as I crossed the room. 

" Isn't this cosy ! " exclaimed the baby, kneel- 
345 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

ing at the side of his crib and striving to touch 
me with his fat, uncertain little hands. " I 
wanted to say to you, Clarissa, that I did not de 
liberately plan to frighten that tyrannical nurse 
of mine. To tell you the truth, my dear, I had 
taken just one swallow too much of those cock 
tails and was astonished to discover that, while 
thus slightly elevated, so to speak, I could com 
municate in the language of maturity with this 
ah comparative stranger. Naturally, it was 
a great shock to the nurse. As I remarked to 
you before, my dear, she's narrow. A more 
broad-minded woman would not have rushed be 
fore the public, making a kind of Balaam's ass of 
a helpless baby. But she's been discharged, of 
course? " 

" She has gone away, if that's what you mean," 
I answered, laughing rather hysterically. " How 
do you account for your sudden loquacity in her 
presence, Jack ? " 

" That's a mystery," said the baby, screwing 
346 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

up his tiny mouth into a funny little knot. " Spir 
its had something to do with it, I suppose." 

" Spirits ! " I repeated, nervously. 

" Yes," responded Jack, clapping his palms to 
gether with a ludicrously infantile gesture. 
" You see, my dear, there were spirits in the 
cocktail. To tell you the truth, Clarissa, I'm 
a bit scared. I'm going to swear off. By the 
way, did you order that champagne ? " 

" No," I answered, curtly. 

" Well, perhaps it's better, on the whole, that 
you didn't," sighed the baby, tumbling back on 
his pillows and waving his chubby legs in the 
air. " I've about made up my mind, my dear, 
to lead a better life. It'll be easier for me to be 
good than it has been, now that the nurse is gone. 
She was so narrow, Clarissa! It was always on 
my mind, and it finally drove me to drink." 

" I'll have to replace her at once, Jack," I re 
marked, drawing my chair closer to the crib. 
" What ah that is have you some idea as to 
just what kind of a nurse you'd like? " 
347 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

The baby was on his knees again at the side 
of the crib, waving his expressive fists in the air. 

" Understand me, Clarissa," he said, sternly, 
" I refuse to risk my life again by placing myself 
in the power of a hireling nurse. You can't ex 
pect people of that kind to be open to new ideas. 
To a man of my temperament, my dear, 
you must realize that repeated doses of baby- 
talk are actually cloying. If you could engage 
some broad-minded, elderly woman who had been 
deaf and dumb from birth, I might put up with 
her for a while. But, of course, it would be 
hard to find such a prize. You'll have to look 
after your little baby yourself, my dear, until I'm 
a few years older. It'll be hard for you, I realize 
that, Clarissa. But, frankly, is there any other 
alternative ? If I'm to lead a better life, my dear, 
I must have some encouragement." 

I leaned back in my chair, and closed my eyes 
wearily. The burden that had been thrust upon 
me was growing greater than I could bear. 

" We'll postpone this discussion until to-mor- 
348 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

row, Jack," I said, presently. " I must think it 
all out carefully before I can come to a decision. 
Meanwhile, you'd better go to sleep. It's get 
ting late, you know." 

" You aren't going to leave me here alone, 
Clarissa ? " cried the baby, nervously. " You'd 
better not. There'll be trouble if you do." 

The fact was that I was in a quandary as to 
what was the proper thing to do, under the circum 
stances. I had only just begun to realize how 
many problems had been solved by the presence 
of the nurse. At this time of night it was im 
possible, of course, to get anybody to take her 
place. At such a crisis as this the natural so 
lution of the problem lay in my temporary occu 
pancy of her position. But I shrank from the 
obligation that fate had so unkindly thrust upon 
me. Lifting the very willing baby from the crib, 
I carried him to a rocking-chair, hoping that I 
might get him to sleep while I came thoughtfully 
to a determination regarding my course of action 
for the immediate future. 
349 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" Gently ! " murmured Jack, cuddling grate 
fully in my arms. " A long, slow, dreamy kind 
of rocking is not so bad, Clarissa. It's the tem 
pestuous, jerky style that I object to. That con 
founded nurse had a secret sorrow. It used to 
bother her whenever she got me into this chair. 
She'd groan and weep and swing me up and 
down, as if she were trying to pulverize her 
grief, with me as the hammer. Then I'd begin 
to yell, and she'd rock all the harder. You can't 
imagine, Clarissa, what your little Horatio has 
suffered of late." 

I laughed aloud nervously, knowing that my 
merriment had a cruel sound, but unable to con 
trol it. 

" Did you think that I was joking! " growled 
Jack, clutching at my chin, angrily. 

" Forgive me, Jack ! " I exclaimed, repentantly. 
" I know that you've had an awfully hard time, 
poor boy. And I promise you that I shall try my 
best to make life easier for you, from now on. 
And now, Jack, do try to get to sleep! I'll see 

350 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

to it that you are perfectly comfortable to-night, 
and to-morrow we'll talk about the future. 
Would you like to have me sing to you, Jack, as 
I rock you ? " 

The baby fairly shook with suppressed laugh 
ter at the suggestion. 

"Doesn't it seem absurd, Clarissa?" he 
gasped, between chuckles. " Just imagine what 
it really means. You're about to hum hush-a- 
bye-baby to Number One, while Number Two is 
down-stairs talking scientific rubbish to a lot 
of old fogies ! If you should ever write your 
memoirs, my dear " 

" Hush, Jack ! " I cried, petulantly, setting the 
chair in motion. " I shall never write anything 
for publication." 

" Nonsense," commented the baby, drowsily. 
" Everybody does. You'll be sure to try it on 
some day. What a story you could tell, couldn't 
you, my dear? You might call it, with my per 
mission, ' Clarissa's Troublesome Baby.' ' 



CHAPTER IX. 

A BOSTON GIRL. 

It would be curious if we should find science and philoso 
phy taking up again the old theory of metempsychosis. 
But strangei things have happened in the history of human 
opinion. 

James Freeman Clarke. 

IT was only through the exercise of the nicest 
care that I escaped a complete nervous collapse 
during the weeks immediately following our now 
famous dinner to Herr Platner. I was tempted 
at times to run off to Europe and leave my fev 
ered household to fend for itself. I seemed to 
spend the larger part of my time in keeping Jack 
quiet and Tom cool. Which was the more diffi 
cult task I am unable to say. Jack remained 
stubbornly unreasonable regarding the kind of 
nurse he was willing to submit to, while Tom 
352 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

grumbled continually because I spent so much 
time with the baby. 

" What is the trouble in the nursery, Claris 
sa ? " the latter asked me one morning at break 
fast. " You have tried ten different experi 
ments there since that crazy woman left us, and 
now you tell me that her place is again vacant. 
We pay the highest wages, Horatio is not a sickly, 
fretful child, but still these alleged nurses come 
and go, offering, so far as I can learn, only the 
flimsiest excuses for throwing up a seemingly de 
sirable situation. There must be something rad 
ically wrong up there. Have you any idea, my 
dear, what it is? " 

How could I tell Tom the truth about the 
matter? Had I informed him that the baby still 
insisted upon my engaging an elderly woman 
deaf and dumb from birth, and refused to adapt 
himself to any one of the many compromises that 
I had offered to him, Tom would have been justi 
fied in suspecting the existence of insanity germs 
in our nursery. He had seen one woman issue 
353 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

therefrom in an apparently crazy condition, and 
he had noted the eccentric fickleness of her suc 
cessors. If I should now lay the actual facts 
before him, he would have good reason to be 
lieve that I also had lost my mental balance. At 
that moment there came to me a vague dread of 
my second husband's scientific habit of mind. It 
was evident that he was bent upon collecting data 
about the baby and his nurses, in order that he 
might reach some reasonable conclusion in ex 
planation of the existing disturbed conditions in 
our formerly unruffled household. And the un 
fortunate part of it was that Tom had the leisure 
and, I feared, the inclination to wrestle with this 
problem until he had solved it in some way satis 
factory to his exacting mind. 

" The root of the trouble, Tom," I answered, 
presently, after carefully weighing my words be 
fore uttering them, " the root of the trouble is 
not in the baby or the nursery or the wages or 
in me. It is to be found in the great change that 
is going on in the conditions of domestic service. 
354 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

A child's nurse to-day I mean one of the kind 
that we should be willing to employ is a highly- 
trained specialist who has grown haughty and 
despotic in the mere exercise of her profession. 
She realizes that the demand for experts in her 

line is greater than the supply, and " 

" I see," interrupted Tom, rather rudely, I 
thought. " But it does seem to me that if other 
people in our position, Clare, can find satisfactory 
nurses, we should not be the one family in the 
city that is forced to take care of its own baby. 
I am willing to pay any amount of money to 
insure Horatio's comfort. I'll admit that he is 
difficult at times. He seems to be a very sensi 
tive, highly-strung child, but there's nothing ab 
normal about him. He's pugnacious and hot- 
tempered, but most healthy boy babies are in 
clined to be spunky, aren't they? What I object 
to is that he is gradually absorbing all your time, 
day and night, Clare. I'm not jealous of Ho 
ratio, my dear, but I don't believe in the old- 
fashioned idea that parents should sacrifice their 
355 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

comfort upon the altar of the nursery. You un 
derstand my position, do you not ? " 

" Gwendolen will be here to-day, Tom," I said, 
smiling at his disturbed face from across the 
table. " I hope that she'll take a fancy to the 
baby. At all events, she'll relieve the situation. 
When your wife's in the nursery, Tom, you'll 
have your cousin to talk to." 

" Bah ! " grumbled Tom, rising and placing a 
hand on the back of his chair, " Gwendolen's 
pretty and chic and up to date, but she's not in 
your class intellectually, my dear." 

I smiled gratefully at Tom's compliment, but 
my mind was not at ease. Wasn't the presence 
of Gwendolen Van Voorhees in the house more 
likely to prove disastrous than satisfactory? 
When, however, Tom had insisted that his cous 
in's long-deferred visit to us be made at once, I 
could find no reasonable argument to oppose to 
his wishes. From various points of view, Gwen 
dolen's advent to the household appeared to be 
desirable. She was a charming girl, well read, 
356 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

widely traveled and a thoroughbred little inon- 
daine. But I dreaded her arrival, despite the fact 
that I could not have put the vague fears that 
haunted me into specific words. I was beginning 
to realize what it means in this prosaic, unimag 
inative world to hide in one's bosom an uncanny 
secret. There had come to me, of late, moments 
when the inclination to tell Tom the whole truth 
about Horatio or, rather, Jack was almost ir 
resistible. Perhaps my real reason for objecting 
to Gwendolen's presence was my fear, unac 
knowledged to myself, that I should be tempted 
eventually to tell her the amazing tale of Jack's 
ridiculous reincarnation. There were times, and 
they had constantly become more frequent, when 
the burden of my secret seemed greater than I 
could bear, when the longing to confess to some 
body that the baby was a psychical freak of the 
most astounding kind burned hot within me. As 
I lingered over my coffee in the breakfast-room 
that morning, after Tom's departure, the imme 
diate future looked black enough, and I could not 
357 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

see that the coming of Gwendolen gave it a 
lighter shade. 

Nevertheless, I was really glad to welcome her 
later in the morning as I met her at the door of 
the drawing-room, and kissed her pretty, piquante 
mouth affectionately. 

" I was awfully glad to come to you, Clare," 
she cried, vivaciously, as we mounted the stairs 
that I might show her to her rooms. " You know 
the song with the chorus, ' There's one New 
York, only one New York ? ' It's been running 
through my mind for two days." 

" But I thought that you were wedded to Bos 
ton, Gwen," I remarked, my mind wandering 
for a moment as we passed the closed door of the 
nursery. 

Presently we were seated cozily before an open 
fire in the guest chamber, while Gwendolen, dark, 
petite, smiling, appeared to me to be a most or 
namental and fascinating addition to our little 
circle. 

" Boston is amusing," she was saying, in her 
358 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

pleasantly emphatic way, " but it's so erratic, 
don't you know. My nerves always begin to 
ache after I've been there a few weeks. They 
are so fond of fads, Clare, those clever Boston- 
ians ! They take up everything, you know, and 
always go to extremes." 

"It's American history now, is it not?" I 
asked. 

" Yes," answered Gwen, gazing at the fire mus 
ingly. " That's coming in again. But they're 
perfectly crazy about theosophy just at present. 
You'd be amazed, Clare, to discover how much 
I know about Nirvana and adepts and metem 
psychosis, and all that kind of thing. Several of 
my most intimate friends have become vegetarians 
and live mostly on baked beans. It's awfully 
funny they take it all so seriously." 

" And what do you really think of it, Gwen? " 
I asked, nervously. 

' Think of what, of which, my dear ? Of 
living on beans, do you mean? " 

" No. Beans are only a side issue, or, to speak 
359 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

with Tom's scientific accuracy, a side dish. What 
do you think, for instance, of reincarnation ? " 

" I don't know what to think about it, Clare," 
she answered, reflectively, pushing her dainty lit 
tle feet toward the fire and gazing into my face 
with earnest eyes. " Do you know, there are 
times when I really imagine that there's some 
thing in it! Of course, it's absurd in a way, but 
it does solve a great many problems, does it 
not? It conforms beautifully to the laws of evo 
lution and the conservation of energy, and there 
are so many things that can't be explained by 
any other theory ! But it always makes me shud 
der to think of it. Imagine, Clare, being born 
again in Turkey, for example. Wouldn't it be 
shocking? " 

I laughed, rather hysterically. 

" The whole subject is too silly for any use," 
I managed to say, in a superior kind of way. 
" It does very well for Boston, of course, but it 
will never have much of a run here in New 
York." 

360 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

" What a narrow way of looking at it, Clare ! " 
exclaimed Gwendolen, protestingly. " Of course, 
I'm not a theosophist, but I'm broad-minded 
enough to realize that what's true in Benares or 
Boston must be true in New York. If reincar 
nation is really going on in this world, I can't 
believe that any exception is made in favor of 
our Knickerbocker families." 

Again I laughed aloud, nervously. It was 
pleasing to me to discover that Gwendolen had 
a mind open to startling truths, but I regretted 
the fact that I must henceforth constantly fight 
against the temptation to tell her my great secret. 
The imminence of my peril in this regard was 
illustrated at once, for she turned to me suddenly 
and asked, with great vivacity of manner : 

"Where is the baby, Clare? Won't you let 
me see him at once? I came to visit him, you 
know; not you or Tom. He's got such a lovely 
name ! ' Horatio ' is so fine and dignified ! What 
do you call him for short, my dear? " 

" I have not given him a nickname, Gwendo- 
361 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

len," I answered, coldly. " If you wish to, we'll 
go to the nursery at once. As I told you in my 
letter, we've had difficulty in getting the baby 
a nurse. Just at present, I'm obliged to spend 
most of my time with him. But I gave you fair 
warning, you know." 

" I'm so glad that I can have the run of the 
nursery," cried Gwendolen, gaily, springing to 
her feet. " I do so love really nice children, 
Clare! Is he a jolly baby? Will he take to me, 
do you think ? " 

I answered her question as we reached the door 
of the nursery : " I am sure I can't say, Gwen. 
Horatio is very eccentric and pronounced in his 
likes and dislikes. But if he goes to you at once, 
follow my advice and don't toss him up and down 
violently. He says that is, he doesn't like to 
be shaken after taken." 



362 



CHAPTER X. 

AN UNCANNY FLIRTATION. 

And thou, too when on me fell thine eye, 
What disclos'd thy cheek's deep-purple dye? 
Tow'rd each other, like relations dear, 
As an exile to his home draws near, 
Were we not then flying ? 

Schiller. 

I MUST acknowledge that the enthusiasm dis 
played by the baby when he caught sight of 
Gwendolen filled me with mingled astonishment 
and annoyance. He sat bolt upright in his crib, 
waved his hands joyously in the air, and crowed 
lustily. I realized that the poor little chap was 
laboring under a delusion, that he had mistaken 
Tom's fascinating cousin for a new nurse; but, 
even so, why should he act as if he were intox 
icated with happiness? I could not check the 
conviction that Jack was making an exhibition 

363 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

of very bad taste by his warm reception of Gwen 
dolen. That I was jealous of her was not true 
that would have been absurd but it was not 
pleasant to realize that the baby could rejoice 
openly in the advent of one who, as he believed 
at the moment, was to take my place in the nur 
sery. Jack's horrible psychical disaster had great 
ly endeared him to me, and I could not help feel 
ing hurt at his eagerness to go to a perfect 
stranger. There was something not altogether 
infantile in the way in which he threw his chubby 
little arms around Gwendolen's neck and tucked 
his smiling little face into her cheek, chuckling 
contentedly, while the girl laughed aloud. 

" Isn't he just the sweetest little thing that 
ever lived ! " cried Gwendolen, with spontaneous 
enthusiasm. " Did you see him jump right into 
my arms, Clare? Such a thing never happened 
to me before. Is he always so cordial to stran 
gers?" 

" As I told you, Gwendolen, Horatio goes to 
extremes in his likes and dislikes. He evi- 
364 



Clarissas Troublesome Baby. 

dently approves of you." For the life of me, 
I could not prevent my voice from sounding cold 
and harsh. But the girl was too thoroughly in 
terested in the baby to note the lack of cordiality 
in my tones. 

"'Oo dear 'ittle angelic creature," she was mur 
muring to him, as she seated herself in the rock 
ing-chair, with Jack cuddled in her arms. " Will 
'oo always love 'oo cousin Gwen? " 

Here was a kind of baby-talk that Jack seemed 
to like, for his every sound and movement ex 
pressed approval of Gwendolen's nonsensical en 
dearments. But, I must admit, it annoyed me. 
Logically, I could not blame Gwendolen for dis 
playing a sudden fondness for the baby. She 
had no way of knowing that she was holding 
my first husband on her lap. I was glad that 
she was ignorant of the fact, but, while my mind 
fully exonerated her, my heart protested against 
her fetching ways with the child. Jack as a baby 
had never appeared to such advantage. He 
smiled and laughed, winked his eyes, made funny 
365 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

little holes with his mouth, and waved his tiny 
fists in the air in a kind of oratorical way that 
was irresistibly amusing. 

" He's perfectly sweet ! " cried Gwendolen, 
glancing at me with dancing eyes. " I don't think 
that I ever cared much for a baby before. Clare, 
but Horatio has cleared the first bunker beauti 
fully. Is he always like this ?" 

I laughed aloud, nervously. I hadn't the cour 
age to say anything uncomplimentary of the baby 
at that moment, not knowing how far I could 
trust Jack's self-control, and so I remarked, in 
a non-committal way : 

" He's a very good baby, on the whole, my 
dear. Of course, he isn't to be blamed for pro 
testing if things don't go just right with him." 

" Of course 'oo aren't, 'oo lovely 'ittle cara 
mel," murmured Gwendolen, her cheeks pressed 
against Jack's baby face. " I've always been so 
sorry for babies, Clare, because they couldn't talk. 
It must be trying when a pin is sticking into you 
somewhere to have your gums rubbed by a mis- 
366 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

guided nurse, or to be rocked violently when the 
heat of the room has made your head ache." 

The baby gave vent to a most astounding yell 
of delight, a very precocious exhibition of emo 
tion that made Gwendolen laugh merrily. But 
his vivacity quite upset me. I feared, momentar 
ily, that his enthusiasm would find speech an im 
perative necessity, and that Gwendolen would dis 
cover to her consternation that what was theory 
in Boston had become practice in New York. 
Thereupon I acted in a most tactless way. I bent 
down and removed Jack from Gwendolen's arms 
to mine. 

" Put me back, or I'll denounce you," whis 
pered the baby, in my ear. Then he began to 
howl in the most exaggerated infantile manner. 
I was annoyed to realize that my cheeks had 
flushed with anger and that a feeling of hot jeal 
ousy had swept over me. Gwendolen, sympa 
thetic and impressionable, had noticed the out 
ward manifestations of my inward turmoil and 
had hurried toward the door. 

367 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

" I'll go back to my room, Clare," she said, 
as she passed me. " When you've put him to 
sleep, come to me. I want to tell you what I 
think of him. Au rcvoir, 'oo clear, sweet 'ittle 
marshmallow ! " 

Jack and I were alone in the nursery, and I 
seated myself wearily in the rocking-chair, hold 
ing the uneasy baby on my lap. 

"What did you do that for, Clarissa?" he 
growled, kicking violently with his expressive 
legs. " I was in for the time of my life this 
life, I mean and you deliberately snatched me 
from that lovely girl's arms and practically drove 
her from the room. Do you not realize that you 
have been very cruel, my dear ? Surely you can't 
be ignorant of the fact that I lead a very color 
less life. Suddenly the tiresome humdrum of my 
existence is broken by a chance for a perfectly 
harmless flirtation. Do you rejoice at your little 
baby's momentary relief from ennui ? Not at all ; 
you treat me with the most tyrannical harshness, 
grudging me the slightest change in the horrible 
368 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

monotony of this infernal nursery. What's that 
girl's name? " 

" Gwendolen Van Voorhees," I murmured. 
" She's Tom's cousin." 

" She called herself Cousin Gwen and ex 
pressed the hope that I might always love her," 
mused Jack, gazing with eyes too old for his face 
at his dimpled, restless fists. " I don't like Tom, 
Clarissa, but his cousin does him credit. I shall 
always love her. No, don't rock, my dear. I 
don't want to go to sleep. If you don't mind, 
Clarissa, I should like to lie very quiet and think 
about Gwendolen. Isn't it a beautiful name? 
I'm sorry my name's Horatio. Don't rock, not 
even a little bit. I'm very nervous, am I not? 
I'd give half a dozen slips and my silver rattle- 
box for a smoke, Clarissa. Do you think that a 
cigarette would hurt me? " 

" You remember, Jack, that cocktails didn't 
agree with you," I argued, soothingly. " I'm sure 
that tobacco would be very bad for you." 

" Of course you are," grumbled the baby, re- 

369 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 



suming his impatient gestures with his legs. 
" You think that everything worth having is bad 
for me, Clarissa. I suppose that you intend to 
cut me off entirely from Cousin Gwen? " 

" Don't be unreasonable, Jack," I implored 
him. " Gwen can come here just as often as she 
cares to. But you must realize, Jack, that I have 
no confidence left in your veracity or discretion. 
You don't keep your promises to me and you seem 
to have no realization of the terrible results that 
might come from a discovery of your identity." 

" Is this a curtain-lecture, Clarissa ? " growled 
Jack. " I tell you flatly, my dear, that I can't 
stand much more. I've about reached the limit 
of my self-control. There's a deadly dullness to 
this kind of a life that is slowly driving your 
sweet 'ittle baby-boy, Cousin Gwen's caramel and 
marshmallow, to desperation." 

" But what can you do, Jack ? " I asked, fright 
ened by the peculiar tones in his voice. " My 
role is as hard to play as yours, is it not? We 
must both be brave and circumspect, my dear." 
370 






Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

" Bah ! " exclaimed the baby, rudely, clutching 
at my chin with his absurd little hands. " You 
may rock a little now, Clarissa, very gently. Per 
haps I could get a nap if you'd stop scolding me 
for a few moments." 



371 



CHAPTER XL 

A MYSTERIOUS ELOPEMENT. 

Empty is the cradle ; baby's gone ! 

Old Song. 

FROM one standpoint I have come close to the 
end of rny narrative; from another, I am still at 
its beginning. But, with Tom's permission, I 
have placed the foregoing facts before the public 
in the hope that the statement may be read by 
somebody in Europe, Asia, Africa or America, 
who is able to assist us in solving a hard prob 
lem. The New York "newspapers have mingled 
fact and fiction, realism and romance, in the arti 
cles bearing upon what they call " The Great Min- 
turn Mystery," in a manner most annoying to my 
husband and myself. The only really sympa 
thetic and enlightening account of the awful afflic- 
ton that has fallen on our erstwhile happy home 
372 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

was printed by a Boston journal whose editor is 
a Buddhist. But I'm getting too far ahead of 
my story. 

Yet I have nothing to relate that you, who 
keep abreast of the times, do not already know. 
You remember reading in your morning news 
paper, a few months ago, of the strange disap 
pearance from Mr. Thomas Minturn's town house 
of his baby, Horatio Minturn, and a guest, the 
well-known society favorite, Miss Gwendolen 
Van Voorhees. You have perused, I suppose, 
subsequent journalistic presentments of the case, 
telling how futile had been the search for our 
lost ones. Tom, as the public knows, has offered 
enormous rewards for the slightest clue that 
should serve to throw even a glimmer of light 
upon the most astounding disappearance of mod 
ern times. We have employed the most famous 
detectives in all parts of the world in our vain 
efforts to find some trace of the fugitives if such 
Jack and Gwendolen may be called. But, up to 
the present moment, we have learned nothing 
373 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

that can help us in any way in our weary quest. 
In desperation, and as a last resort, I have writ 
ten and published this account of the events that 
led up to our great loss. When the editor of a 
magazine insisted that I should choose a title 
for my amazing presentment of our weird exper 
ience, a lump came into my throat and tears be- 
dimmed my eyes. Had not Jack himself, with a 
most uncanny foresight, chosen the title of my 
unwilling deposition ? " Clarissa's Troublesome 
Baby ! " Alas, how little did I realize at the 
time of his suggestion how appropriate would 
be this caption to my melancholy tale ! 

" Where's Gwendolen ? " Tom had asked of me 
at breakfast upon the morning of the fateful day 
that was to shatter for all time my second hus 
band's materialistic tendency of thought. " In 
the nursery, as usual, I presume? " 

" She'd rather play with the baby than eat or 
sleep, Tom," I answered laughingly. " In the 
present dearth of nursemaids, Gwendolen's en 
thusiasm for Horatio is most opportune." 
374 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

Tom laughed as he lighted his after-breakfast 
cigar. 

" Let's go to the nursery, Clarissa, and bid 
them good morning. I haven't seen Horatio for 
forty-eight hours. I'm glad that Gwen likes him 
so well, but I really feel that I am entitled to 
a glimpse of the youngster now and again." 

Thus did Tom and I gaily mount the stairway 
to our doom. We rushed, so to speak, with 
laughing faces, to the very edge of a precipice, 
and toppled over, with a quip half spoken upon 
our white lips. 

As we entered the nursery, crying playfully to 
Gwendolen to abdicate the throne she had 
usurped, we were struck silent and motionless by 
the sudden discovery that the room was empty. 
Tom was, of course, less shocked than I by Jack's 
deserted nest. There came to me, as I stood there, 
cold and trembling, on the threshold of the nurs 
ery, the conviction that I was confronting the 
scene of another miracle, an environment within 
which I should never again be annoyed by psychi 
cal mysteries. 

375 



Perkins, the Fakeer. 

I was recalled to myself by Tom's voice say 
ing: 

" What do you suppose has become of them, 
my dear? Gwendolen! Horatio! Where are 
you?" 

Ah, but the pathos of it all ! Gwendolen ! Ho 
ratio! Where are you? Were you wilfully, 
heartlessly selfish, indifferent, in your strange 
ecstasy, to the sorrow that you brought to others, 
or were you powerless in the grasp of fate, forced 
through psychical affinity to disappear thus weird 
ly from the sight of men ? 

You must see, dear reader, that what I have 
written cannot come to an end that will satisfy 
either your mind or your heart. I began with an 
exclamation point; I must conclude with an in 
terrogation mark. And in that obligation I find 
that my tale resembles every human life. We 
come to earth with a cry, and we leave it with 
a question. So far as man is concerned, evolution 
has been merely a zigzag progress up from proto 
plasm to a problem. 

376 



Clarissa's Troublesome Baby. 

And how has Tom withstood the unmaterialis- 
tic revelation that I have been forced to make to 
him and to the public? Has he been shaken in 
his faith in the teachings of Buchner, Haeckel and 
Herr Platner? Of course, being a man, he is 
slow to admit that his nursery has vouchsafed to 
him more enlightenment than his library, but he 
has grown very gentle and sympathetic when I 
talk to him about the possibility that the dreams 
of the brooding East may be nearer the ultimate 
truth than the syllogisms of the practical West. 
You see, it was a condition, not a theory, which 
confronted Tom that morning in our empty nurs 
ery. 

Nevertheless, he tells me that he has just hired 
a young detective, who is said to have a genius 
for solving mysteries that his older colleagues have 
abandoned as beyond their skill. Let me assure 
you, dear reader, that if Tom's latest employee 
gets on the track of Gwendolen Van Voorhees 
and little Horatio Minturn, I shall see to it that 
the public be instantly informed of the fact. 
377 



A PURITAN WITCH 

<A Romantic Love Story 



Author of ''The Woman of Orchids? etc. 

THRILLING TENDER ABSORBING 

This is 2. romance that abounds in the best 
qualities of the best fiction : action that is essen 
tial and vigorous, sentiment that is genuine and 
pure, a plot that is new and stirring, a setting 
that is fitting and distinctive. The artistic con 
ception of the story happily unites realism and 
romance. The reader's interest is aroused in the 
first chapter ; it is increased steadily to the climax 
of a happy ending. 

THE ILLUSTRATIONS ARE FROM 
DRAWINGS IN PHOTOGRAVURE 

IE*. IR. .A.TJIDIIBEIR'I? 



Crown 8vo, Cloth, $1.25 



THE SMART SET PUBLISHING CO. 

452 Fifth Avenue, New York City 



The Vulgarians 

BY EDGAR FAWCETT 

Author of "The Evil that Men Do," etc. 



An account of a trio from the West, who become immensely 

wealthy. Their entry into New York is full of both 

humor and sentiment. 



In this story the author has achieved the best 
expression of his genius. Parvenus of immense 
wealth are here made real before the reader, and 
not only real, but lovable as well. The story is 
at once ingenious and simple, entertaining and 
profound. It is a most valuable picture of Amer 
ican life, drawn from facts, and must stand as an 
important contribution to literature. 

COMMENTS OF THE PRESS 

Boston Transcript. " An excellent example of the author's 
skill." 

Mail and Express. "Typical of the author's talent in all its 
phases." 

Willington News. " An excellent story of American life." 

Town Topics. "Mr. Fawcett has evidently lost none of his cun 
ning as a novelist ; this story is full of power and vigorous effects." 



Illustrated by Archie Qunn 
Crown 8vo, Cloth, $1.OO 



THE SMART SET PUBLISHING CO, 

452 Fifth Avenue, New York City 



The Fighting Chance 

THE ROMANCE OF AN INGENUE 
By Gertrude Lynch 

The story is a modern romance dealing with 
prominent public characters in Washington 
political life, depicting a vivid picture of a phase 
in the life of an honest statesman. The theme 
is treated with great skill by an author whose 
personal experience enables her to write lumin 
ously of department life. The love interest in 
the story is fascinating, while the plot is abso 
lutely distinctive as original as it is satisfying. 

COMMENTS OF THE PRESS 

Utica Press. " A cleverly written story and has some fine char 
acters." 

N. Y. Journal. "The story is as interesting as it is valuable." 

Salt Lake Tribune. " A fine story." 

Boston Transcript. "There is enough excitement and love 
interest in ' The Fighting Chance ' to entice anyone who is alert for 
a good story." 

Town Topics." One of those delightful comedies in which the 
fighting consists of wit combats, and the story is told with a vivid 
ness that makes it possible to visualize all the scenes and characters 
amid natural surroundings. The action is cleverly dramatic and the 
denouement is skilfully held in suspense." 



Illustrated by Bayard Jones 
Crown 8vo, Cloth, $1.25 



THE SMART SET PUBLISHING CO. 

452 Fifth Avenue, New York City 



- 

DATE DUE 



HIGHSMITH 45- 102 



PRINTED IN U.S.A. 



PS31 19 V45P47 

Van Zile, .Edward Sims, 1863- 

Perkins, the fakeer, a 
travesty on reincarnation 




001260215 7